Introduction

Drey walked into the main family room and saw Dee lying on the couch with her eyes closed. He stared at her for a long moment and then said, “What are you focusing on?”

The voice that he knew was her subconscious answered, “What is going to happen?”

Drey knew Dee never heard or remembered the conversations her subconscious had during her moments of focusing but the subconscious always seemed to see things that she could not remember. He didn’t want to ask but felt compelled to say, “What do you see?”

“Our galaxy is going to be attacked by the Invaders.”

“And?”

“The Union and the Kilper Empire is going to die. I see planets burning and populations eradicated.”

Drey closed his eyes and shook his head. He blew out a breath and sat down, “Is there no escape from this destiny?” He waited for an answer but only heard silence. “Is there no escape!?!”

“They will come no matter what is done to stop them.”

“That’s not an answer.”

“The effects can be reduced.”

“How?”

“You will have to find the Invader who is your opposite.”

“What?”

Dee opened her eyes and saw Drey sitting next to her, “Hello, my Love. I didn’t hear you come in.”

“Were you focusing?”

“No, I just took a short nap.”

Drey managed to hide his surprise; her mind was working even when she wasn’t aware. He knew she wouldn’t remember anything and he worried about what her subconscious had told him. He forced a smile, “Let’s get ready to go. Ian is meeting with Cole and Argel about our new technological developments; I’m sure he’ll want to discuss them with us afterwards.”

Dee sat up and then stood as she leaned over and kissed Drey on the forehead, “Give me just a moment to tidy up.”

Drey smiled and watched her leave. What did she mean by opposite?

Chapter One

The ship’s Father looked over at the reams of data he accumulated for the initial attack on the giant galaxy and felt his frustration rise. The table was filled with recording elements on how the ships in his family would be assigned during the initial assault. It was all just a huge waste of time. Somehow, they had learned they were being scouted and had managed to eliminate the probes feeding him information. A surprise attack was now out of the question. The probes sent to replace those that were destroyed never got off a transmission. It was clear the civilizations in that galaxy were watching for any approach. He knew the food stores in the current galaxy being gathered were diminishing rapidly and a decision would have to be made quickly on where the family was going next. All of his plans were based on a surprise attack and that was no longer a possibility.

The almond colored creature rose from his chair, slid over to the wide viewport, and looked down on the planet that had just been invaded. The fleet defending the planet had been destroyed but there were numerous military installations on the surface. He looked at the continent directly under his ship and saw nuclear explosions rising high into the planet’s atmosphere. He knew the fighting was ferocious but resistance would be over soon. He moved two of his eyestalks from the planet and looked at the thousands of transports in orbit as landing shuttles began leaving their huge bays. This galaxy had been relatively easy so far but now the real fighting was starting. Fifty advanced civilizations still posed problems, but they were nothing that his family couldn’t ultimately handle. Numbers were on his side.

He knew the giant galaxy was going to be a different matter and was not going to be taken without major losses. The element of surprise would have lessened the anticipated loss of ships but now that element had been taken off the table. Even getting a probe in now was impossible; much less a ship. There was no avoiding having his family used for the invasion and that worried him… a lot. All the other families in the Clan were not close to completing their current gatherings, so it was going to fall to his family to invade. He swelled slightly as he pulled the ship’s atmosphere through his skin as he continued to wait to be contacted by his family’s Grandfather. He worried about his children. That galaxy was armed and highly dangerous with more than a billion warships. They weren’t highly advanced but the number he would have to face was intimidating.

“Uncle.”

The Father turned and saw one of his nieces, “Yes Child?”

“Grandfather wishes to speak with you.”

“Thank you.” He slid back to his chair, extended a pseudopod, and activated the blinking light on his panel, “It’s good to hear from you, Grandfather.”

“I don’t have good news, Son. Our family has been selected to start the invasion of the ball galaxy.”

The Father knew it was coming but he still winced at the statement, “I’ve been expecting that decision. How does the Council want us to commence operations?”

“They’re concerned that we’ve lost the element of surprise and the Council thinks we should send in a small invading sortie to scout what defensive tactics are going to be used against us by the civilizations there.”

“What do you mean by small?”

“Attack four planets with a transport and see how their technology measures up to us.”

The Father was shocked by the suggestion, “Transports don’t have the really high powered fields and weapons of a battleship. They would be little more than moving targets for the defenders.”

“True, but they are stronger than most civilizations we’ve encountered. They might surprise you and survive. We do anticipate that we’ll lose them but we need the information they can send us. We’ve lost our probes and have been unable to send others in to see what’s going on. We must see what we’re going to have to face. The Council thinks we should refrain from showing them our strongest battleships until the main invasion begins. How much longer are you going to need to complete your gathering?”

The Father thought about the remaining planets yet to be conquered, “We should be done in nine months.”

“Send the transports in seven.”

“How should I select the ones being sent?”

“The four most junior Ship Father’s will send one each. You will collect information from the attack and organize it for the Council’s viewing.”

“I will notify you a month before they’re sent.”

“That would be good.”

The display faded to black and the Father stood and went back to the viewport. He stared at the planet shaking the top of his body and remembered when he was given his first ship to command. He had been forced to take on most of the dangerous missions because of his lack of seniority… but none of those missions were anywhere near as dangerous as the one those four transports were going to undertake. He swelled in size and was thankful none of his immediate family was taking part in the initial attack. He flinched as he saw a huge nuclear explosion on the southern continent below him and shook his top again; sometimes things weren’t as easy as you thought. All of the landing shuttles dropping in on that continent had to have been hit by that giant blast. He went back to his command chair to await the casualty reports. He was certain that explosion was going to be bad news. If the defenders were going to use nuclear weapons that powerful, it was going to make victory difficult and draw out this conflict. He saw the figures appear on his panel and winced. Nine months might be an optimistic projection.

*

Ian sat across the table from Cole and Argel and saw their feelings for each other. The Alliance depended on them to produce the advanced technology being used in the weapons needed to fight the coming invasion. He smiled, “Cole, how are the new beams coming along?”

“We’re pretty much there. I’m worried about the main battleships that species uses for conquests. Their force fields are the strongest we’ve ever measured and their beams are much higher in power than anything we’ve ever seen. The existing Theta’s may not survive multiple hits and, until we get a reading on their force field strength, I’m not at all certain the new beam would penetrate with one hit.”

“Are we at the limit on our force field strength?”

“We are; however, there is one technique we’re thinking about using against those ships that has some potential.”

Ian tilted his head to the left, “What is that?”

Argel smiled, “We’re looking at building a small attack ship.”

“How small?”

“It’ll be about a hundred and eighty feet long.”

Ian stared at the two and shook his head, “A ship that small can’t carry the Boson Beam or the reactor that powers it.”

“It can carry the new miniaturized reactor we developed and it will be using a different weapons array.” Ian started shaking his head and Cole interrupted, “This ship’s force field will be slightly stronger than the current Theta Ship’s field. It should be able to take two or three hits before it fails.”

“How is that possible?”

“It has a much smaller surface to defend and it will be carrying two of the new reactors. The ship’s hull is built with a reflective profile that stays active. The Higgs Field will flicker but there won’t be any switching between them as our older designs do. The Higgs will endure as much as possible, cut out to recharge, and come back on in less than a fifth of a second. The hull will reflect energy from any angle that it’s fired on. The small size makes that possible so it won’t be limited on how it approaches an enemy ship. The Higgs Field will be able to sustain more than a Theta because it protects a smaller surface. This ship is not designed to stand off and fight a battle; it rushes in, attacks, and runs.”

Ian stared at the two and shook his head, “What will it use to attack if it can’t carry the Boson Blaster?”

“We’ve modified the FTL missiles.”

Ian was surprised by the answer, “The missiles aren’t much smaller than the ship you’re describing.”

Argel shook her head, “The new design is much smaller than the current FTL missile.” Ian looked at her, “The new missile is only three feet long.”

“WHAT!?!”

Cole nodded, “The new missile has a Boson reservoir inside it that will rupture when the missile hits its target. That reservoir is as powerful as two Boson Beam strikes. The new missiles correspond closely to what the ancients called bullets.”

“How many of these missiles can the ship carry?”

“Most of the interior of the ship is used to store the new missile. The missiles will be in magazines and fed to three missile ports, one in the bow and one on each side of the ship. The missiles can have a target locked into their guidance systems by the ship’s computer, so the pilot doesn’t have to attack head on; but it does operate more effectively when it does. It launches from as close as possible and the pilot jumps away when the missile clears the launch tubes. It can carry two hundred and fifty missiles in each magazine, which will feed the launch tubes with a belt running to each of them.”

“How long does it take for a tube to reload?”

“Actually, there is no reloading; the tubes can fire continuously. The belt inserts the missile into the launcher and is rotated back to the magazine to lock in another missile. There is a continuous feed to each of the tubes. The ship could fire all seven hundred and fifty missiles in less than fifty seconds.”

Ian was shocked, “Is this ship more powerful than the Thetas?”

“It’s more powerful than the current model but only because the missile is equivalent to two boson beams. However, after the existing Theta fleets have been modified, it won’t be.”

“Modified in what way?”

“The new miniaturized Boson Reactors will replace the one currently being used on the thetas and the new missiles will also be added to their armament. The Thetas will now have five reactors instead of just one powering their boson beams. Each of the beams will now have a single reactor powering it instead of just one reactor powering all of them. The beam’s power will be quite strong.”

“If the Thetas will have this missile, why do we need this new ship?”

“Because getting close enough to a large group of the Invader’s Battleships is not going to be easily done. The Attack Ship is faster than anything we’ve built, more maneuverable, and, for short periods of time, it can handle beam strikes better than the Thetas. Hitting an attack ship is going to be extremely difficult; it can get in close where a Theta might not. It will also be our primary weapon against any troop carriers.”

“Tell me why we need that?”

Argel looked at Cole and then turned to Ian, “The method used to land their forces on planets is to have a giant transport extend a force field and drop their troop ships under the protection of the force field. The troop carriers are not armed except for beams that are used on the surface for defense. This attack ship can blow a hole in the force field and attack the transports before they can make atmosphere. They are also structured to be able to fly inside an atmosphere. If needed, they can pursue the carriers down to the planet.”

Ian nodded slowly, “I understand; when are you starting production?”

“We’re already building the first thousand. If its trials go smoothly, we’ll start general production within two months.”

“Where are you getting the pilots?”

Argel smiled, “That’s the good thing about these ships; pretty much anyone can fly them. Normal Humans or Kilpers can do it and we have millions of volunteers seeking a role in the military. This new ship will allow citizens of the Alliance to take part in the conflict. They don’t require High Genetics to operate them.”

“Keep me up to speed on how the trials go.”

Cole nodded, “We should know something shortly. The initial trial is being done at this moment.”

*

Annie Newsome watched her display and saw the huge ship on it. The giant Kilper Dreadnaught was moving at high speed through the deserted planetary system and was not going to be an easy target. The number of beams on its hull was truly awesome. “Sammy, have you seen anything we can do to get in close?”

The ship’s computer immediately answered, “Not really; that ship is on high alert and is watching for us to come after it. Getting a shot off won’t be easy; we’ll be detected as soon as we emerge into normal space. If we’re hit by one beam, we lose the exercise.”

Annie railed at the rules that knocked her out of the exercise if her ship was hit by a single beam from the dreadnaught. However, she knew that the new ship had to prove it could survive against an invader battle ship. Even if it killed the Invader, every Attack Ship produced would still be outnumbered by the thousands of battleships in the massive Invader Fleets. They had to be able to take out more than just one ship. Annie thought about how to hit the fast moving target without being hit first, “Let’s think about this. What advantages do we have?”

Sammy immediately began listing their strengths, “We’re much faster and more maneuverable. We can stop faster than that ship can imagine. Our jump and FTL drives operate at twice the speed of any ship in the Alliance’s inventory.”

“I know they’re expecting me to attack. If you were in their place, where would you expect me come in?”

“Either from the rear or the sides.”

“The sides of the ship are where the bulk of their blasters are located.”

“Yes, but it offers the largest target; you could fire from much further away.”

“Yes but they could take out the missiles with their beams before they could arrive, if we fired from too far away. I’m sure their beams will activate as soon as we enter normal space.” Annie thought about it, “Here’s what we’re going to do.” She explained the plan to Sammy and the computer said, “Only three things in that plan are impossible, but we might as well give it a go. I don’t see any other way to make this happen.”

“Set the jump coordinates out in front of that ship and light the thrusters.”

*

Captain Tegen watched his scanner for the small ship that was coming to attack his ship. So far, nothing had appeared and he wondered if the pilot had called the exercise off. He smiled and knew his Dreadnaught had eight hundred blasters capable of producing overlapping fire at any target detected; it was practically impossible to make it through their coverage. Tegen saw nothing on his sensor display and looked at his weapon’s officer, “Make sure the tail is covered.”

“I’ve got eighty blasters covering it. They’ll fire automatically if anything is detected, Sir.”

Tegen nodded and wondered where the small ship was. The time for the exercise would soon be over. He looked at his sensor commander and he shook his head. Where was that ship?

*

Annie watched the giant ship growing in her display as she roared in on it. She had accelerated to fifty miles a second and had activated the FTL field. Now her ship was moving toward the giant ship at an enormous velocity. “Time this well, Sammy.”

“That’s not the problem, Annie.”

“I know but the rest won’t matter if you can’t get the first part right.” The tiny ship shot in toward the giant ship’s bow and suddenly the blue field around it disappeared. The attack ship arrived five miles in front of the Dreadnaught with its nose pointed perpendicular to the oncoming giant; its entry speed of fifty miles per second immediately took effect as soon and the blue FTL field disappeared and pushed the ship directly vertical above the Dreadnaught. Ten beams fired out of the bow of the ship but arrived after the ship had moved away vertically. Annie turned off the main thrusters and flipped the ship end over end. As the bow lined up with the giant vessel, Sammy fired a salvo of six missiles at the Dreadnaught from the three launchers as it passed below. The attack craft continued to rotate and once the nose was vertical to the giant, the FTL Field activated and it disappeared. The entire attack took less than a half second.

The six unarmed missiles began hitting the Dreadnaught’s force field, where they were burned out of existence. Tegen looked at his weapon’s officer, “Tell me what just happened!”

The weapon’s officer was shaking his head, “The Attack Ship came at us head on and was inside our scanner’s range before we could react. It evidently came in using its FTL field at a high speed and the pilot had the ship arrive with its nose pointing above our path. Once the FTL field disappeared, the speed it entered the field sent it moving above us at a high rate of speed. It moved out of the bow blaster’s coverage in less than a hundredth of a second. That’s too fast for us to react, Sir. Once it was above the bow it flipped and fired six missiles at us and then accelerated away FTL. The Blasters on the side of the ship couldn’t redirect to the bow in time to fire on it.”

“Did we even get a shot off?”

“The bow blasters fired ten beams and the side array could only get off two; it appears we missed. The blasters defending the sides of our ship redirected but not in time to hit it.”

Tegen stared at his officer, “Are you telling me that attack craft arrived sideways to us?”

“Yes, it did.”

“How did it manage to do that without changing course?”

“It evidently turned off its thrusters and was coasting inside its FTL field. It arrived perpendicular to our line of travel and once the field was deactivated, its entry speed and direction when it went into the FTL field became the main force acting on it; it sped away above the bow.”

“Is there any defense against that maneuver?”

“The only thing that would stop it is to be moving at a much slower speed and constantly changing our course. This can only work when its target is moving on a predictable heading. If we had been changing course at random, that approach would not have worked. It would have appeared inside the coverage of our side blasters.”

Tegen shook his head and smiled, “Well, they got us this time. Let’s not allow that to happen again.”

“I’ll do what I can, Sir.”

*

“Sammy, that really was a great flip!”

“I really didn’t think I could do it fast enough but my new thrusters are remarkable. The small size of our ship is what made it possible. It’s much easier to turn than a Theta. This opens a whole new set of tactics.”

“What do you mean?”

“We can accelerate in front of a ship or from the rear, deactivate the FTL field, have our original speed take effect, flip, fire, and run. There are numerous permutations of this to work on. Our ship is so small that it’s simple to change direction. We could even appear and bait them to redirect their blasters as we moved into the area vacated and fire on them.”

Annie thought about it and smiled, “Let’s hope Fleet appreciates what we’ve done.”

*

Two hours later, after Annie was read the riot act for her reckless behavior and threatened with court-marshal if she ever endangered another ship by such foolish stunts again, she decided the lessons learned were still worth it. Fleet wouldn’t care if she endangered an enemy ship. Two hours after that, Ian Montgomery promoted her to Captain and gave her a hundred new Attack Ships to teach the maneuver. She shook her head and Sammy said, “I’m not going to try and figure this out. It doesn’t make sense.”

Annie smiled, “It makes sense, if you see those actually doing the fighting know what works and what doesn’t. Desk jockeys will never get it.”

“I suppose.” There was a pause and the computer said, “You have to admit it was really fun doing it.”

Annie’s smile was huge, “You have no idea how much. What made it the most fun was seeing that Dreadnaught Captain having to congratulate us.”

“If nothing else, that alone made it worthwhile.”

Chapter Two

“Drey, what sort of test processes are you using to select the new pilots for the attack ships?”

Drey chuckled, “Why do you ask, Ian?”

“It appears that the one who conducted the initial trial of the new ship was somewhat inventive in her tactics.”

“Don’t you mean to say she was downright reckless?”

“That’s a better description…it also appears the other pilots that have been selected are also a bit…uhhhh…”

“Crazy?”

Yes, crazy is the right word.”

“Who would you say is the best pilot we’ve ever seen in the Union?”

“It was Gary Lungen before he died.”

“Have you ever looked at Gary’s traffic report?”

“I can’t say that I remember it.”

“It was longer than your arm. It was that wackiness that made him so effective and we need that quality in pilots that will fly the attack craft.”

Ian paused, “Tell me why?”

“Because they’re expendable and they know it; they’ll be attacking ships a hundred times their size looking for a way to get close enough to attack. They have to have an edge in getting in and they have to think they’re ten feet tall and indestructible.”

“Sort of like you and Dee.”

“And Gary.”

“Are you finding enough qualified pilots to fly the ships?”

“That’s not been an issue so far; although they are somewhat difficult to control.”

“That’s not good.”

“They’re straightening up; I shot one of them in the leg with a blaster for not paying attention to my instructions and all the others have now determined that they need to follow our military protocols; at least when I’m around.”

“Was that necessary?”

“His injury will save them. They need to understand discipline and that this is not a game for fun. The instructors tell me things have changed dramatically since that incident.”

“What did that pilot do to deserve being shot?”

“He asked who died and left me in charge.”

Ian stared at Drey on his display, “Are you serious?” Drey nodded. “Didn’t he know who you were?”

“He did; but it appears my reputation has been forgotten or not known by many of them. Now they know and all their instructors have to do to get them in line is threaten to call me in to discuss their issues.” Drey paused and sighed, “Ian, those pilots will be at their best when flying alone against a target; however, there will come moments where they are going to be ordered to attack in an organized fashion with other ships and they will have to be disciplined enough to do it.”

“Have you caught any flack for shooting him?”

“Not really; it appeared the other members of his wing were glad to see him out of the service. He didn’t play well with others.”

“Moe thinks the invasion will start in less than a year.”

Drey’s expression changed and he remembered his conversation with Dee’s subconscious, “What makes him think that?”

“Our probes have seen that the galaxy that sent the original probes to M87 is close to being completed. They’re going to have to go somewhere else once their food supply runs out there. Moe says the probes don’t see many places for them to continue their current attacks. We have some time before that happens but not more than a year.”

“Do you think they’ll come here first?”

“Actually, I was going to ask you that same question. Does Dee sense anything?”

“No, not really; that would make me think they’re going to M87 first.”

“It does make the most sense they would go there; especially if they think most of the major inhabited planets here have been destroyed.” Ian paused, “We need to know how our ships measure up against their technology.”

“Are we going to assist M87?”

“The jury is still out on that one.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know if you’re aware of the most recent discoveries we made about that species, but they have the King and First Councilor really concerned.”

“What have we learned, Ian?”

“We’ve sent probes to the other galaxies that had signals beamed to them from the one that will be coming to invade and the magnitude of the invader’s size is scary. It appears the invaders are a space faring civilization with numerous fleets that invade galaxies. Their numbers are in the billions and their main warships are more than two miles long.”

“Do we have a reading on their beam strength?”

“We do and it’s not good.”

“So what’s the plan?”

“It’s been decided that when they send ships to M87, we’re going to send a couple of the older model Thetas to attack them. We’ll know better where we stand once that happens.”

“What are you going to be doing in the meantime?”

“We have to update the old Thetas to the new reactors and get our fleets organized. We’re approaching more than forty million ships and getting them working together is not easy. New ship production is going to slow while we update our existing fleets.”

“You should use Moe and the Kilper Computer to make that happen in an organized fashion.”

Ian paused and thought about the suggestion, “I haven’t considered that. That might work. What are you going to do?”

“Dee and I are going to get the attack ships organized and work on their tactics. Their numbers are going to explode now that the ship has passed its trials; it doesn’t take near as long to build one of those ships as a Theta. We need to find the leaders for the new fleets coming online.”

“Let’s plan to get together soon. We all need to be on the same page when hostilities start.”

“I want to know what new developments Euclid had come up with; just let me know and we’ll be there.” Ian nodded and ended the call.

*

Kregen looked at Marissa on his display, “I really wish you had not taken this new assignment.”

“Kre, you’ve found your place in the Navy. I really think this new ship is a gift from God.”

“Why?”

“Because these ships are called Attack Ships and I’m at my best when I’ve been given a target. These are the ones that will go out and pick a fight; you know that’s my nature.”

Kregen stared at her shaking his head, “Things just won’t be the same without you here.”

Marissa smiled, “What are you saying?”

“I’ll miss you.”

“Come on, Kregen; you know I’m a pain in the neck most of the time.”

“That might have been true at first, but not anymore. You know we work well together.”

Marissa stared at the large Kilper Warrior and smiled, “We wouldn’t be together much longer anyway; the new Thetas only require one pilot; we would have been separated.”

“Is that why you left?”

Marissa sighed, “That’s part of it.”

“What’s the other part?”

“Kregen, you need to find a good Kilper female and have a family.”

“Are you saying you were starting to have feelings for me?”

“Just let it go, Kre. We’re where we belong and I know we’ll make a difference in the coming conflict.”

Kregen stared at her, “What’s your position in the new fleet of attack ships?”

“Actually, I’ve been promoted from Captain to Rear Admiral. I’ll be taking the first fleet and will work with whoever is given the second and third fleets.”

“How many ships will you command?”

“About a hundred thousand initially; that number will grow once the other two fleets are built.”

“I know you’ll do a great job.”

“Thanks, Kre. That means a lot.”

*

Marissa spent the next two weeks getting her officers organized and was seeing progress in their working together. She leaned back in her chair and watched as the squadrons went through maneuvers looking for the pilots that possessed enough talent to lead others. “Marissa, I think you need to change my name.”

“Why is that, Kregen?”

The computer put an announcement on her screen and she read it. She immediately contacted Kregen, “What is this!?”

Kregen looked at her and smiled, “You can run but you can’t hide. I’ll not let you get away that easy.”

“But it says you will be in overall command of the new Attack Fleets.”

“I was forced to take a promotion to join. It appears the Prince thinks highly of my skills.”

“Kregen, this is just not going to work.”

“You really need to look in your heart, Rissa. You are the only one I want in my life and you need to get used to it. Take as much time as you need, but I refuse to let you run from what I know is right.”

The display went dark and Marissa stared at the dark display for several minutes. She shook her head and smiled, “Your new name is Marty.”

“New name accepted.”

“Now find out where Kregen’s located and take me there.”

“Why?”

“I don’t need as much time as he thinks I do.”

“I’ve located him.”

Marissa punched her panel, “Captain Bengel, take command of the fleet and make them do it again. I expect them to get it perfect next time.”

“Yes Sir. When will you be returning?”

Marissa smiled, “I’ll let you know.” The small Attack Ship disappeared. Captain Bengel conducted eight new maneuvers before Marissa returned.

*

Drey and Dee sat in a bar on the planet Rigel and watched the attack pilots causing major damage to the establishment. The bar fight had started slowly with two drunk pilots duking it out but soon others piled in. Dee lifted her glass as a pilot flew across their table scattering their meal to the floor. She took a drink as Drey stood and grabbed a pilot, stumbling toward them and guided him in another direction. Rigel was the main liberty planet of the newly formed Attack Fleets and every bar in the commercial area was experiencing the same turmoil. Dee looked at Drey, “Your pilots appear to be somewhat…undisciplined.” Drey nodded and hit a pilot between the eyes as he rushed up to their table. The pilot fell to the floor and Drey sat back down. Dee took another sip and tripped a pilot rushing by their table, “How long are you going to allow this behavior to continue?”

Drey looked at her and shouted above the turmoil, “They’re just letting off a little steam. It appears the qualities we need in an attack pilot do have some drawbacks in other behavior. Their aggression comes out rather easily.”

Dee shrugged, “You know they’re going to soil your reputation as being in control of your subordinates. Everyone will say you’re losing your touch.”

Drey looked at her with a frown, raised his wrist unit, and said, “Do it now.”

Dee stared at him, “Do what?”

“I happen to agree with you; this has to be stopped. After all, my reputation must be defended properly.” Dee turned around as she heard a noise at the door of the restaurant.

Fifty armored Marines entered the bar and lifted their blasters. The high frequency hum of the blasters being activated permeated the room and the mayhem ended instantly with the fighting pilots staring down the barrels of the Marines’ blasters. The pilots were marched out of the bar and gathered in the middle of the street. They looked around and saw Attack Pilots were being forced to march out of all the other establishments in the business section and forced to stand together in the middle of the square. It took another fifteen minutes but finally, more than a thousand pilots were rounded up in the center of the street and surrounded by blaster carrying marines. A Marine Colonel entered the bar and went to attention, “Sir, we have them outside.”

Drey returned the Colonel’s salute as he stood and offered Dee his hand, “Please come with me, Darling.” Dee smiled, picked up her drink, and followed him out the door. The pilots gathered in the middle of the street were extremely nervous. The Marines surrounding them had their blasters energized. They were all trying to determine what was going on when one of them shouted. “It’s the Dark Officer.” Silence descended on them. Even the hundreds of restaurants, saloons, and bars had turned off their music and silence descended around the gathered pilots. They watched Drey exit the bar and leisurely walk out on the elevated front walk way. This was not good! Everyone had heard about his execution of a pilot for insubordination.

Drey looked at the thousands of pilots and they saw his expression was flat and unemotional. After a long moment, he looked at the Colonel standing at the rear of the gathering and yelled, “If you burn every one of them, how long will it take to clean up the mess?”

The Colonel paused and yelled back, “About thirty six hours, Sir.”

Drey nodded slowly. “Couldn’t you do it any faster than that? I don’t want these businesses to suffer loss of income.”

The Colonel thought about it and shook his head, “Not without calling in another battalion, Sir. Just eliminating the smell will require twenty four hours.”

Drey nodded slowly and scratched his chin. “How long would it take to get them here?”

“About ten hours, Sir.”

The pilots listened to the discussion and felt immense fear. The Marines had their blasters raised and most of them thought they were going to die. Drey looked at the closest pilot to him and said, “Pilot, if I burn every one of you, do you think the others in your fleet might know the behavior you idiots have just been exhibiting here is not acceptable?”

The pilot stared at Drey, took a deep breath and blew it out, “Yes Sir, I think they would.”

The pilot standing next to the one that spoke said, “Please don’t burn us, Sir!”

Drey raised his arm faster than the eye could follow and a blaster appeared. He shot the pilot who had pleaded for mercy in the arm, watched it fall to the ground, and said, “I don’t like to be interrupted. I wasn’t talking to you.” The pilot fell to the street screaming and Drey waited as two marines ran forward and carried him away. He looked at his blaster and said, “My aim is getting bad; I was aiming at his head.” He raised the blaster, sighted down the barrel, shook his head and put it away. He turned back to the pilot and said, “Where were we? Oh yeah, can you think of another way to get that message out?”

The pilot looked at the screaming pilot being carried away and turned back to Drey, “I suspect you just delivered it in a fashion that everyone in Fleet will understand, Sir.”

Drey stared at the pilot with raised eye brows, “You really think so?”

“I do, Sir.”

Drey looked out at the thousand pilots shaking his head, “You know; I like to take my wife out for an enjoyable evening and you idiots make that impossible.” He looked at the Colonel, started to say something, and then turned back to the pilots, “You have thirty six hours to clean up the mess you’ve made here. You will report back here at that time and, depending on how good a job you do cleaning up, I will consider allowing you poor excuses of a Union Warrior to live. If you don’t conduct yourselves as an officer and a gentleman in the future, we will not be discussing this issue again.” Drey looked down at the pilot and said, “Do you think your friends here understand what I’m telling them?”

“I think you’ve been quite clear, Sir.”

Drey looked at the huge gathering, “You will clean up the mess you’ve made and, at the conclusion of that, all of you will be given an opportunity to resign from the Navy. Should you choose to stay, your future transgressions will be treated quite severely.” Drey stared at them and said quietly, “Now go!”

The thousands of pilots disappeared faster than a piece of meat in front of a pit bull. Dee took another drink of her beer as the pilots sprinted away and tilted her head, “Did you really have to shoot that pilot?”

Drey nodded as he watched them sprint away, “We’ve had fifteen pilots a week killed or injured severely enough in fights here to never be able to fly. The lesson had to be one that they would not reject. I think injuring one was enough to get the message across.”

Dee shrugged, “I see you had a good reason.”

*

Thirty six hours later, Drey toured the establishments and saw most of them had new furniture; the pilots had paid for it. He went to the street and saw the thousand pilots standing at attention waiting for him. He looked at the Colonel and said, “How many resigned?”

“Fifty six, Sir.”

Drey looked out at the gathering and yelled, “Where is the one I spoke with?” The pilot walked forward and came to attention. Drey looked at him, “Have you inspected the businesses?”

“Most of them, Sir.”

“And?”

“We’ve left them better than we found them, Sir.”

Drey nodded, “What’s your name?”

“Ryan Fox, Sir.”

Drey looked out at the pilots; they saw his expression was dangerous, “All of you are being assigned to the same squadron. Mr. Fox here is promoted to Captain and he will be your commanding officer. I am going to hold him personally responsible for your future behavior.” Drey turned to Ryan, “I trust you understand what that means, Captain?”

“Yes Sir, I do.”

“Your squadron’s name will be Fox’s Freaks. It’ll be easy to get you back together if you’re all in the same outfit to prevent any further exhibitions of unacceptable behavior. Mr. Fox, I expect your wing to be a role model for the rest of my fleets.” Drey stared at the group and after a long moment said, “Is there any question about my expectations?”

The group roared, “No Sir!!”

Drey nodded, “Return to your ships, inform your former commanders that you will no longer be allowed to mingle with real pilots, and then tell them why. Make sure they understand my expectations and they will not be given the courtesy of living past their misbehavior. The coordinates you are to report are being sent to your ships now; dismissed.” Drey looked down, “One Moment, Captain.” Ryan turned around and Drey said, “Your computer has all of their names. I expect you to make something special of this group.”

Fox stared at Drey, “We share a common experience, Sir; that’s what will bind us.” Drey smiled as Ryan said, “We have something to prove now, Sir.” He saluted and Drey returned his salute. This was one smart officer. He knew what Drey had done in killing the pilot.

Chapter Three

Dee looked at Ian and the Kilper Admiral and listened as they talked about what action the Union should take if M87 was invaded. Drey, Violet, Cole, and Argel were just listening in and leaving most of the discussion to the two highest ranking military leaders. After thirty minutes she interrupted them, “So both of you are inclined to just let M87 take care of itself while we just sit on the sidelines?”

Ian looked at Dee and rolled his eyes, “What now?”

“Both of you think we won’t be attacked until they finish with M87?”

Ian looked at the Admiral and then turned back to Dee, “Do you see it differently?”

“How many galaxies are those creatures currently attacking?”

The Admiral looked at Ian and turned back to Dee, “We know of nine.”

“And what will those other fleets do when they finish with the galaxy they’re currently invading?”

The Admiral closed his eyes and, after a moment, shook his head, “I didn’t see that.”

Ian looked at him, “See what?”

“They had a probe here so they know our galaxy has intelligent life. They also know M87 invaded here. That alone would tell them there has to be an abundance of civilized plaents; one of those other fleets will come here.”

Ian looked at Dee and she nodded. “Do you know how long before they arrive?”

Dee sighed, “I suspect it will be less than two years.”

Drey looked at Dee, “That gives us time to work on building up our number of ships.”

Dee snorted, “The Invaders have billions of ships to use. Do you honestly think we can come anywhere close to their numbers if we were given a hundred years to build? We also don’t know their capabilities. What if our ships don’t match up well against them?”

The Admiral said, “What have you seen?”

“If there’s going to be a war, and we know there is, then we should not fight it here.” The room grew silent and after a moment Dee continued, “We also need to hide the fact that our ships come from here, if we choose to get involved.”

Cole looked up from his computer, “And just how are we going to do that?”

“We send all of our ships to M87 and have them prepared for battle there.”

“Just how are we going to do that?”

“I have an idea but I need to discuss it with the Green and Grey Civilizations. Will you delay making a decision until I can do that?”

Ian looked at Drey and then shrugged. “We need to move on what we’re going to do quickly. You have a week.”

Dee stood and looked at Drey, “Let’s go.”

“Now?”

“Now.”

Drey stood and they left the room. Violet watched them go and said, “Ian, I wish you followed instructions that well.”

Ian looked at her and rolled his eyes again, “Admiral, what do you think about this?”

“Put yourself in the invaders shoes and consider what you’d do if one of your fleets invaded a galaxy and was getting kicked around by the locals. Where would you send the next fleet?”

Ian thought a moment, “I’d send it to help the one in trouble but then if the fight is still going against them…”

“They would send all of their available reinforcements to M87.” Ian shook his head and the Admiral nodded, “That’s right; it would be murderous. However, would you rather that happen here?”

“What are you saying?”

“They will come here unless they are stopped there. It only makes good sense that we fire our best shot in M87 and, if we can’t stop them, we at least have time to move as many of our people as possible to other galaxies while the fighting takes place. She’s right; we need to take the long view on this.”

Ian looked at Violet and Argel said something that made him change his mind, “If we can move enough of our populations to other galaxies, there won’t be enough civilized planets here to support them invading here.”

Ian looked up, “Moe, can we find enough habitable planets to do this?”

The Obelisk’s main computer immediately responded, “If we start now, we can move huge numbers before the real fighting starts in M87; even without a successful fight, that galaxy will take a very long time for them to conquer. I would also recommend that we evacuate the large cities on our current planets and spread the populations out into smaller communities. It would triple the time they would need to invade a planet. They might go elsewhere just because of that.”

“How do you see this happening?”

“We find a habitable planet and we send an advance team to start building sites on it for colonization. We’ll prepare the new planets with the necessary structures to support our exodus and won’t move our populations unless it looks like we’re going to lose to the invaders in M87. I suspect we’ll be ready in time if we start now.”

The Admiral took a breath and blew it out, “We need to make sure the sites we choose don’t have another Black Civilization in the chosen galaxy.”

Violet nodded, “You’ve got that right.”

“Moe, get the commercial fleets out to start looking for the planet’s we’re going to need. Cole, we need to do this whether or not we decide to assist M87.” Cole looked at Argel and saw her nod. He looked at Ian and nodded as well.

The Admiral said, “We will start looking for planets as well. We’ve already done this once. The second time should be easier.”

*

The Ship Controller sat in space and stared at his display. The Grey Ship Commander said, “Black Missile to square ninety seven, annihilation.”

The Ship Controller looked at the board and saw his planet could not be defended, “Drat! You win again! How do you do this?”

“We’ve been playing the game much longer than you have.”

“Even so; this is ridiculous. Do you ever lose?”

“I guess I didn’t tell you that I won the sector Championship eight cycles ago.”

“Now you tell me; I’m playing a grand master.”

“We have to do something. This assignment is boring.”

The Ship controller rocked his shoulders back and forth, “It doesn’t make sense that we are assigned here on the chance that those small ships might return.” Suddenly a small green ship appeared between the two huge ships.

The Grey Commander smiled, “Maybe not so crazy after all.”

Dee picked up the communicator, “We need to speak with the Sovereign and Gedna as quickly as possible.”

The Ship Controller leaned forward, “We will have them here momentarily.”

Dee looked puzzled, “Were you expecting us?”

“We were hoping you would come. We’ve been stationed here to wait for your arrival and have been ordered to notify our leaders if you did.”

Dee looked at Drey and he was just as surprised as she was. Fifteen minutes later, both leaders arrived. Dee knew that quick a response was completely out of the ordinary.

The Sovereign pushed his communication panel, “We were hoping you would figure out what you need to do.”

Dee smiled, “It took some time but I think we’ve seen it. What did you determine?”

“That you would have to come here to fight the invaders.”

Dee smiled, “You realize that we would do that for our own self-interests and not because of our concern about your safety.”

“That goes without saying but the end result would be the same.”

Dee nodded, “You’re right; your survival against them gives us a longer time to prepare before they attack us.”

The Gedna interrupted, “What do you need?”

“We need two habitable planets where we can station our warships. We want the Invader to think we are one of the civilizations here.”

“You want the invader to think you’re from this galaxy?”

“We do. That will decrease the chance they’ll attack us immediately.”

“What else do you want?”

“We need you to start building structures on the planets to house our sailors. Once they’re completed, we’ll move our fleets to them and start organizing to support your fleets in taking them on.”

The Sovereign stared at them on his display and, after a moment, leaned forward, “We’ll build one planet in each of our civilizations.”

Drey picked up his communicator, “We will not be sharing our technology.”

The Gedna smiled, “We understand why you wouldn’t.”

Dee frowned at Drey and said, “What do you understand?”

“If by some miracle we’re able to defeat the invader, the threat that binds us now would disappear and old fears and anger would once again start to reappear. I know you feel that giving us your technology would only endanger you in the long run.”

Drey smiled, “Exactly right.”

Dee said, “We are going to give you one of our weapons.”

Drey jerked his head toward her as Dee said, “We have a missile that travels at light speed. You’ll need to start building them quickly.”

Drey said, “We haven’t been given permission to do that!”

Dee looked at Drey and frowned; she turned back to the two leaders, “I will make sure you get it. Now, the faster you can get those planets built…”

“We’ll have them ready in thirty days.”

Drey looked shocked, “That quickly?”

“We hope to have it done sooner. We need your help.”

Dee nodded, “We’ll be back shortly to let you know if our leaders agree.”

The Gedna said, “We aren’t going to wait to start building.”

Dee nodded and the small green ship disappeared.

The Sovereign looked at the Gedna on his display, “I hope this makes a difference.”

“We’re going to need everything we can get to survive. Let’s start building now.”

*

Drey looked at Dee, “Are you crazy? We can’t give them FTL missiles?”

“You’re not up to date on our ship modifications.”

“What do you mean?”

“The FTLs can’t penetrate our new force fields. They don’t represent a danger to us.”

“But they’ll learn FTL technology.”

“We’ll still be able to see them coming, Drey. This just gives them another avenue to attack the invaders. They’re going to need it to prolong the fight.”

Drey shook his head, “Ian will never approve this.”

Dee smiled, “We’ll see.”

*

“YOU OFFERED THEM WHAT!?!” Dee looked at Ian and rolled her eyes. Ian saw her and screamed, “ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND!!!” Ian looked at Drey, “We won’t do it!”

The Kilper Admiral looked at Dee, “Is that all you offered?”

Ian jerked his head toward the Admiral, “You can’t be seriously considering this!”

The Admiral looked at Ian, “How many ships does M87 have to use against the invaders?”

Ian stopped yelling and thought about the question. Moe interrupted and said, “There are more than a billion.”

The Admiral said, “And what good are those ships if they can’t harm the Invader’s ships?”

Moe said, “From the recordings we’ve received from the probes, those ships would be destroyed within six weeks of the Invader’s arrival.”

Dee said, “Moe, how long will we need to get the populations moved?”

“At least two years.”

Ian looked at Dee and she smugly nodded, “Those missiles can’t penetrate our new force fields. However, they can weaken the Invader’s force fields enough that their ships can get a shot off if enough of them are fired at it.”

“But they’ll have FTL technology.”

“They’re going to need it to get close to the Invader’s fleets.”

Violet softly said, “We have to do it to prevent them coming here.”

Ian sharply looked at her and Violet smiled, “You’re taking the short view. If we move our populations, the civilizations in M87 will never find them. Either way, we have to extend the fight by whatever means possible.”

Ian looked at the Admiral and he nodded, “She’s right.”

Ian turned to Drey, “When she suggested this I was just as adamant that we shouldn’t do it. However, what good would a blaster do you if it couldn’t penetrate a force field around me? If they can weaken the Invader’s force fields, it will make it easier for our ships to take them out.”

Ian shook his head, “Do you think the King and First Councilor will agree with this?”

“You’re going to have to convince them to do it.” Ian looked at Dee and she continued, “And you have to do it right now.”

“It’s not easy convincing someone to do something you don’t think you should do.”

Violet said, “Ian, I’m pregnant.” Ian fell back in his chair. Violet stared at him, “We need time to build a safe place for our baby to live.”

The room was shocked silent. Ian stared at Violet for a long moment and then picked up his communicator. Dee went over and hugged Violet, “Congratulations.” Violet returned her hug as Ian began talking with the King and First Councilor.

*

The Sovereign looked at the Pental Ruler on his display, “Get these diagrams out to every civilization and have them start constructing these missiles immediately.”

“I’ll send them to the Negotiator and have him explain what they are and their importance. Please thank them for their gift.”

“You also need to start installing the FTL Drives on your ships.”

The Pental Ruler nodded and disappeared from the display. The Sovereign hoped there was enough time but his hopes were dashed; the first battle was fought two weeks later before the new technology could be used.

*

The Senior Father watched the four transports jump away and hoped they were successful. The main invasion was delayed another four months due to three aggressive civilizations that fought them savagely…but Grandfather wanted information now.

*

The ship that emerged into space above the planet was larger than the capital city on the surface that it parked in orbit above. It extended a force field more than eighty miles wide between it and the planet’s surface as thousands of large troop carriers began leaving its bay dropping toward the city below. Twenty thousand warships jumped in and began firing on the giant intruder but all of their most powerful beams were easily shrugged off. The defenders were not so fortunate. Massive beams began lancing out from the giant ship hitting scores of the defenders and most of those ships that were hit were vaporized. Thousands of additional warships started jumping in and the thousands of beams being fired at the intruder began targeting small areas on the intruder’s force field. The intruder was forced to reduce the size of its huge force field to prevent its hull from being hit. But it didn’t have to maintain the force field much longer. The troop transports would be in atmosphere shortly.

*

The Sensor Nephew looked up from his panel, “Father, two small green ships have arrived and our beams are not getting through their force fields.”

“Target them with multiple beams.”

“We’re firing twenty at them now.”

The Father changed his display from the transports to the small green ships and saw them flickering four hundred miles out. They accelerated and began moving in; he began to feel apprehension. “Target all our beams at those ships.”

One of the small green ships was hit with a hundred beams and after twenty seconds exploded. The second leaped forward at an incredible speed.

Five hundred beams began turning to fire on the small ship but never had the opportunity to lock on the small target. The Green Ship fired a twenty mile wide beam that blew through the force field as if it wasn’t there and the giant Invader transport blew up in a massive blast. The defending warships fell on the landers after the giant force field disappeared and, before they could make it into the planet’s atmosphere, the defender’s beams blew all of them into debris, which, along with the giant transport, became brilliant meteorite showers on the planet below.

The Commander of the defenders looked for the Green Ship to offer thanks but it had disappeared. The city was lucky to have survived. Three other large cities that were targeted by the Families initial scouting mission weren’t. Millions of inhabitants were stunned and lifted off their planets to the giant ships hanging in orbit. They withdrew before they could be stopped. The survivors knew the invaders were coming back.

*

Dee watched the recording and looked at Drey, it’s starting.”

“Let’s hope they can get enough missiles built in time.”

“Our ships can buy them enough time.”

“Not if they start the major invasion.”

“The destruction of that one ship will give them pause. They’ll send another small attack before the major invasion starts.”

“Are you sure?”

“That place in my mind is. Next time we need to make sure none of them survive the effort.”

“The Theta that was destroyed?”

“Was not one of the new ships; this attack will speed up missile production.”

“You think?”

Dee smiled, “They’ll be ready next time.”

Drey nodded, “And so will we.”

*

The Father looked at the recordings from the transports and ignored the three successful attacks and focused on the small green ship approaching the doomed transport. It was being hit at long distance by more than ten beams but was unharmed. Suddenly, the recording ended. He quickly pulled up every recording that had been done before the probes were eliminated and didn’t see that green ship in any one of them. Where did it come from? How many of them were in that galaxy? Could it breech a main warship’s force field? He shook his head and sent the recordings to his Grandfather. He waited and two days later his display activated, “This is disturbing.”

“I’ve looked through all our prior recordings and none of them have that green ship on them.”

“Is it possible we didn’t find the civilization that built it?”

“It’s a huge galaxy, Grandfather.”

“I notice that it didn’t arrive with the first defenders.” The Father twisted forward in agreement. “I want you to send a major warship to that planet.”

“We’re still four months away from being able to start a major attack.”

“I don’t care. We need to see more than what we have here. Send three warships to that planet to destroy it and I want a probe ejected as soon as they arrive.”

“We will launch tomorrow.”

“Don’t delay getting me the results.”

“Will we be landing on the planet to remove inhabitants?”

“No, we won’t be sending a transport to receive them; destroy it.”

The display went dark and the Father notified the junior Fathers who would be sending a ship.

*

Ian stared at the recordings as he held Violet in his arms and heard Moe say, “If Dee is right and there is going to be another attack.”

“Yes?”

“Then they will return to that planet.”

“Are you certain about that?”

“It’s the only one that failed. I also suspect they will be ejecting a probe to record what happens. I know we would.”

Ian contacted Drey, “We need to eliminate any probes before we take on any ships.”

“If we delay, the planet could be hit.”

Ian thought a moment and said, “Get three Dreadnaughts there and have them disrupt space around the planet.”

“Do we want to reveal that technology?”

“We still have FTL to get in if needed. I don’t want them to learn anything.”

Drey stared at Ian and nodded, “I have just the unit to take out the probes.”

Ian nodded, “We’ll disrupt space when we see a wave in green space approaching the planet. You need to select the ships that will take on their ships.”

“Dom and Becky will lead them. Here’s where we see what we’re up against. Do we allow the locals to attack first?”

Ian paused, “I’ll contact the Sovereign and tell him what we think is going to happen. He’ll take them on first and we’ll only get involved if the planet is in jeopardy.”

“I’ll send our Thetas to the planet and have them wait for the Invader’s arrival.”

Chapter Four

Ryan looked at his display and picked up his communicator, “You know what your assignments are. Find any probe and take it out. Notify me as soon as you detect any in your area of coverage. We have microprobes scattered around the planet and use them to find the probes they eject. We’ve got to do this quickly. Make the Union proud.”

Ryan knew his squadron had worked hard for this chance. His pilots were well disciplined and actually enjoyed working together. He’d put them up against any unit in the Union’s Navy. Now was the time to prove it. The Freaks had earned the right to be a part of the first battle.

*

The Senior Father looked at the three selected to attack and said, “You will each eject a probe upon your arrival at the target. Don’t waste time; get in and destroy that planet.”

“If the recording was accurate, we should be able to handle those green ships.”

“Do not take the time to go after them. Follow your orders; get in, destroy the planet, and get out!”

“Yes Father.”

*

Stregen waited in green space and had his disrupter set to discharge as soon as any approaching wave was detected. The three giant Dreadnaughts were placed in an isosceles triangle around the planet and were prepared to disrupt space out to two hundred thousand miles from the planet. Once space was disrupted, the three Dreadnaughts would all fly FTL to the side of the planet away from the approaching wave in green space to avoid detection. Suddenly, the giant disrupter cannon discharged and the giant ship flew under the planet in less than a second. Stregen saw the other two Dreadnaughts were holding station next to his ship and they hit their FTL drives simultaneously and flew away from the planet at double the speed of light. In less than a second they arrived in undisrupted space and jumped away. None of them were seen by the incoming invader warships which arrived in normal space after their jump.

*

The Senior Father in the three ship group yelled, “What are you doing entering normal space this far from the planet?”

The Drive Nephew looked at his panel and said, “There is some kind of energy field that will not allow us to jump closer.”

The Senior Father looked at him and ordered, “Accelerate to the planet.” The three ships ejected a probe and moved at high speed toward the planet.

*

Ryan watched his display and saw the three probes ejected. Twenty of his ships roared in on each of the probes and the first ship to arrive fired a single boson missile at each of the enemy probes. They exploded in a massive blast.

“Father, the probes have been destroyed.” Before the Father could order more deployed his ship was rocked by massive blasts on his ship’s force field. He looked at his Weapons Niece and she shouted, “We’re down forty percent. A probe would never make it out of the field.”

“Start firing on the attackers and prepare to hit the planet.”

All three ships looked like they were on fire but their force fields were holding. It should be over momentarily.

*

Dom looked at his display, “Becky, my wing is taking the lead ship. You and your wing take the other two.”

“Count it down.”

Dom said, “Three, two, one, and now!”

Each of the approaching Invader Warships had six Theta ships rushing in on them at one third the speed of light. Only one ship in each of the three groups fired with the others holding their fire unless they were needed. Dom’s beam hit the giant onrushing ship and the force field instantly grew brighter but the ship continued forward unharmed. The ten beams fired by the other Thetas blew through the giant ship’s force field and it blew up into small fragments that exploded out from the giant blast. All three Invader Ships were vaporized.

Dom watched them explode, “Dixie, what have you determined?”

“It’s a good thing that force field had been weakened by the FTL missiles. I don’t think we would have penetrated it otherwise.”

“Tell me what you mean.”

“We weren’t hit by any of their beams. The beams on these ships were much stronger than the first ships that attacked. It would have taken multiple simultaneous hits on their force fields before we would have penetrated it.”

Dom thought a moment, “What if we hit them with the new boson missiles?”

“I’m not sure, Dom; that’s something we’ll have to try in combat conditions to see if it’s effective. Perhaps we were hasty and should have hit them with varying numbers to determine what we need to penetrate their force fields.”

Dom nodded and hit his panel, “All ships, return to the planet to see if there’s a follow up attack.”

*

The Father watched the feed from the attack and wanted to yell for the three ships to retreat and escape but knew they were sent there to be expendable. The missiles hitting the three ships were incredibly powerful and had not been used in the first sortie. Suddenly, the feed from all three ships stopped abruptly and he knew they had been destroyed. But what had done it. They were surviving the vicious attack and were killing the ships attacking them. He replayed the recording and slowed it down. The ships had been hit by something in front of their approach. He slowed the view down as much as possible but all he saw was the massive blast of the force field’s destruction. He tried numerous times but couldn’t determine what had fired on the three ships. The first blast had blinded the ship’s sensors to what was directly in front of them. Could it have been those green ships again? Whatever it was, it had appeared faster than the scanners could detect and killed the three warships. He sent the recording to his Grandfather and began to feel real fear for his family. Something in that galaxy was deadly. He also worried about the High Council’s response to the failure to destroy the planet. Grandfather had not contacted him since he sent the recordings and that could mean problems.

*

The Ship Controller had lost eight ships attacking the three invaders. The other civilizations who had taken part in the defense also lost ships and he knew they were going to have to attack using FTL drives in the future. Fly in, fire missiles, and fly out as other ships attacked. Staying in normal space and firing on the enemy was suicide. He sent the information to the Sovereign and knew the urgency of updating their ships had just increased tenfold.

*

Ian looked at Drey on his display, “I know; we made a mistake.”

“We should have used an attack ship to see how effective it would have been against their ship’s force fields.”

“We learn from our mistakes. Does Dee have an idea of what happens next?”

“They didn’t learn much. I suspect another attack is in order. However, she senses that we will have some time before that happens.”

“How much time?”

“Between four to eight months.”

“We need some time to build our number of ships.”

Drey smiled, “Moe tells me that if the force field is weakened, an attack ship may be able to knock the force field down and hit their ships.”

“Do we know how many boson beams would have to be used to weaken it to a point where the new boson missile will get through?”

“Cole says the data indicates it will take between two to three hits of the boson beams for the new missiles to make that happen.”

“Get that information out to Admiral Kregen and have him start training his pilots on how to do it.”

“He called me a few minutes ago and told me the same information. He’s on it and his fleets should be ready before the next attack.”

Ian shook his head, “This is not going to be easy with thousands of those ships attacking.”

Drey shrugged, “You do what you have to do to survive.”

“Plan to meet with the Sovereign and the other leaders of M87 to discuss what they can do more effectively.”

Drey looked at his panel, “I have a message from him. I’ll contact him and let you know what he says.”

“Thanks, Drey.” Drey nodded and the display went dark.

*

The Father saw his Grandfather’s anger, “So they destroyed our probes, used some kind of energy field to prevent us jumping close to the planet, and then destroyed our ships and you don’t know how they did it?!?”

The Father knew his Grandfather’s anger was misplaced but how to get him to see it without angering him more was not going to be easy. “Grandfather, we sent those ships to gather information. Should more have been sent?” The Grandfather stared at him. He continued, “We know that galaxy has been able to destroy our probes preventing us from learning what’s happening there. We’ve learned a great deal from this attack and can make our future plans based on what we’ve seen. Did you anticipate our ships might be destroyed?”

“The Council felt that three should have been able to destroy the planet.”

“But that decision was made not knowing about the energy field, which requires a much longer flight to the target. We know our force fields were weakened considerably before the ships were destroyed. I suspect more ships would have broken through to the planet.” He saw his Grandfather thinking about what he said. Good, his anger was abating. “We did not see what eventually killed our ships but we now know that invading that galaxy is going to be fraught with danger and we will probably endure losses to take it.”

The Grandfather swelled, “It’s been too long since we’ve encountered a galaxy that caused us harm. I’ll discuss this with the Council and get back to you on what to do next. How much longer will it be before your entire family is ready?”

“Four months.”

“I’m going to suggest that other families send their surplus of ships to you. You’ll need to work them into your ranks.”

“Who will be in command?”

“I’ll let you know.”

“That is going to take some time to work them in and give them their assignments.”

“I understand. I’ll give you the time you’ll need to get ready.”

“Thank you for your kindness, Grandfather.” The display went dark and the Father hoped he would remain in command. He didn’t want to be considered a rival to a new commander but knew that was going to happen if someone else was chosen to lead. He thought about it and hoped the Grandfather’s wouldn’t put a new leader in whose forces were not as large as his own; it would cause too much resentment in the Family. He focused on the issue and decided that they would probably send an advisor who he would be forced to listen to. Whoever it was would have the council’s ear and that was actually worse than a new commander. Anything that went wrong would be placed on his back.

He looked at his plans to attack the galaxy and swept them off the table. He couldn’t make any plans without the one chosen by the council’s input. He thought about it and decided that this would buy his family more time before they were forced to invade. On second thought, the council may insist his plans be followed to avoid further delay. He looked at the scattered plans on the floor and called in six children to pick them up and reorganize them. He would just have to wait and see what was going to happen. He smiled and decided to add ten thousand pages of support data to the document. That should tilt things his way; at the very least it would delay the attack.

*

Kregen looked at the two new officers sitting at the conference table and wondered about their ability. He knew Marissa would handle her end but the other two were so young. The numbers of Attack Ships had grown so fast that he could no longer control the vast number. He needed good flag officers to get them organized and trained. Were these two youngsters ready for a star? He looked at Marissa, “You’ve chosen these two to command the next two fleets?”

“They show the most talent at using the new ship, Sir.”

Kregen looked at Annie Newsome and Ryan Fox and wondered if they had what it took to command large units. He turned to them and told them how he felt, “I’m not certain the two of you are ready to command large numbers of ships.”

Annie looked at him and had a smirk on her face as Ryan said, “I’m not sure about that either.”

Annie looked quickly at Ryan and was obviously surprised at his remark. Kregen stared at Ryan, “It was your squadron that was selected to take out the probes in the last battle. You must be doing something right with your pilots.”

“They are motivated to prove they’re better than any other unit, Sir.”

Annie quickly said, “My wing could take them.” Ryan looked at Annie and smiled. Kregen said, “What do you think about that, Captain?”

Ryan looked at Kregen, “It’s good she has that confidence in her unit, Sir.”

“Could she do it?”

“Probably not.”

Annie’s brow furrowed, “We can do it anytime you want to give it a go.”

Kregen smiled and saw an opportunity to see what these two were made of, “I think I’d like to see that. The two of you will prepare your squadrons for a war game in three days. You’ll be given the boundary coordinates you will have to stay inside and the starting time. Load your ships with unarmed boson missiles and let’s see who the best is. You may go and prepare your pilots for the maneuvers.”

The two stood, saluted, and left the room. Kregen turned to Marissa, “Who do you think will win?”

“I’m not sure. Captain Newsome was angry she wasn’t chosen to take part in the last battle. She’s been in command longer than Captain Fox.”

“Then why did you select him?”

“I’m not sure, Kre. I just felt he would perform the task…more efficiently. His pilots really worship him and wouldn’t do anything to disappoint him.”

“What about Newsome?”

“She’s a hot shot. Her pilots are incredible in their ability to fly the new ship.”

Kregen smiled, “She reminds you of you.”

Marissa smiled, “She does; but you know how I could make a bad decision before I learned the consequences of not paying attention to all the available information.”

Kregen nodded, “You’ve really come a long way, Rissa.”

“You taught me a lot. If I had to pick a winner, I couldn’t do it. Annie’s pilots are some of the best one-on-one in the fleet.”

“And these ships are designed to be used in that kind of combat.”

Marissa nodded, “Perhaps.” Kregen looked at her, “We really don’t know the full capability of the new ship and whether or not it can be used in organized attacks. Did you see the recordings of the invader’s probes destruction?”

“I did.”

“Well, there were numerous ships that could have fired on those probes but the closest one to each of them took the shot and the others waited to see if they were needed. None of them were looking for glory but were focused on doing the task the most efficient way possible. That speaks volumes about Fox’s skill at getting the most out of his squadrons.”

Kregen thought a moment and Marissa wondered what he was thinking. He took a sheet of paper and wrote something on it, folded it, and handed it to her, “The name of the winner is on this. Don’t look until after the war game is over.”

“You’re afraid I will help the one you don’t choose more than the other?”

“It’s what I’d do.”

Marissa took the paper and smiled, “This should prove to be interesting.”

“It will also determine our future direction in using these new ships. We need to know.”

“Their design is to reward an aggressive pilot. Annie will have the advantage.” Kregen shrugged and Marissa smiled, “You’re not going to give me a clue are you?”

“Nope.”

*

Annie and Ryan were in their ships just outside the boundary of the exercise. The rules stated that they were not to be involved in the action and that their pilots would have to act on their own without commands from their leaders. Annie smiled at that restriction. Her pilots were the best at fighting without direction. She pressed her communicator and said, “You’re going down, Fox!”

“Good luck, Captain Newsome. Perhaps we can learn something from this experience.”

Annie was angry at the comment. This false modesty was too sugary to tolerate. She watched the countdown reach zero and saw Ryan’s ships stay in formation. Her ships immediately rushed out at them at high speed. Suddenly, the Freaks broke formation and flew out in hundreds of different directions away from the incoming attack. Annie knew that in order to win, a ship had to hit an opposing ship with an unarmed missile. The force fields would prevent any damage and any ship hit would have to jump out of the exercise. The thousands of ships were flying at incredible speed and it was difficult to keep track of what was happening. She watched her panel to see the number of her ships that were hit. The results surprised her.

*

“Lilly, I have one coming in from the port side.”

“Set him up, Amal.”

Amal turned hard right and the attacker turned into his path, cutting the corner. Suddenly, an attack ship emerged from green space and fired a missile at the attacker as it straightened to take a shot. The missile hit it and the attacker’s computer jumped it out of the exercise. “Amal, I have one coming in at high speed over the top.”

“Set it up, Lilly.” Lilly turned her ship away from the attacker and curved away from the incoming ship’s approach. The attacker flipped and roared in at the evading target. Annie’s pilot coming over the top was hit by a missile before it could complete the flip. Amal said, “I’m moving over to assist Greg and Angelene.”

“I’ll take the perimeter.”

“Lock and load.”

*

Ryan watched his panel and saw he had lost twenty five percent of his ships in the first eight minutes of the exercise. Half of them were lost by attackers who came in head on. However, the attacker was also taken out when it used that tactic so it was an even loss for each team. Both sides learned quickly that attacking head on was the best way to get killed.

Annie couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Three quarters of her ships were out of the exercise in fifteen minutes and the remainder was totally defensive. Fifteen minutes later her last ship was hit. She heard, “Your pilots are without doubt the best I’ve seen at flying their ships, Captain.”

Annie stared at the display in dismay and said, “Congratulations.”

“Don’t feel bad, Captain. We set you up for this to happen.”

“How?”

“We used your aggressiveness to place your ships where we could take a shot at them. I honestly believe if my pilots were as good as yours, we might not have lost a ship.”

“Fox, I need to know how you did this.”

“I’ll gladly show you, Sir.”

“Forget that seniority manure. Both of us know who the better commander is.”

“That’s only true for the moment. We’ll be even after we work together.”

Annie shook her head, blew out a breath, and said, “I look forward to learning how you did this.”

*

Marissa saw that two thirds of Fox’s ships survived the exercise and she opened the paper that Kregen had given her, “Fox in a landslide.” She smiled and saw she still had a lot to learn from Kregen.

*

The three officers were back in Kregen’s office and he saw that Captain Newsome was despondent. He looked at Fox and saw he actually felt bad for her. He looked at Fox, “Would you care to tell us what you did?”

“I’ve been training my squadron to see all the possible lines of attack that could be used to kill my ships. I’ve had my pilots work on taking evasive tracks that would set up an attacking ship for a shot from another ship that had jumped in to the spot where it could take a shot. There are a limited number of courses an attacker can take to pursue a ship moving away from it. The ship taking the shot then becomes the one used as bait for another ship and the first ship assumes the role of defending it.”

Annie said, “What do you mean a limited choice of courses?”

“If an attacker is coming from below, my ship will turn vertical and move away from the line of attack. If the attacker is coming from below left it will go vertical and curve right.”

Annie thought a moment, “That would force the attacker to move to cut the corner.”

Ryan nodded, “And if you know that, a second ship can sit in green space inside the curve and wait for the attacker to move into the kill zone. That will work whether the attacker comes from the top, bottom, left, or right. Once the attacker’s course is determined, the ship being attacked knows the proper course to take to set it up for the wingman. The only course that won’t work is a direct head on attack.”

Annie nodded, “And we’ve seen that both ships will be killed in making that kind of attack.”

Ryan smiled, “Once your pilots stopped attacking head on, they were in jeopardy.” Annie lowered her head and Ryan shook his head in admiration, “You taught me a lot during this exercise.”

Annie looked up, “What could you have possibly learned from this?”

“Your pilots can turn their ships in extraordinary maneuvers. If instead of turning away from the attack course, the ship being attacked flipped and cut hard inside the oncoming attacker, it could set it up much quicker for a shot. In a battle with hundreds of thousands of ships moving in unpredictable directions, keeping the maneuver in as small an area as possible will prevent other ships from having a shot. My pilots aren’t as good as yours at making those turns.”

Kregen smiled, “Captain Fox, what else have you learned?”

“Our ships have been inappropriately designed, Sir.”

Kregen nodded, “Go on.”

“They’ve been built to attack head on and, as we just saw, that is suicide. If we’re going to attack head on, it had better be with a large number of ships and the missiles need to be fired from much further out to allow time to turn away.”

Kregen looked at Marissa and saw she was impressed with Ryan. He also saw that Newsome was not going to be caught out again. He smiled, “Effective immediately, Captain Fox is promoted to Rear Admiral and will take command of the Second Fleet of attack ships. Admiral Sykes, please note the time this promotion is made.” Marissa punched the information into her wrist unit. “Captain Newsome is also promoted to Rear Admiral and will take command of the Third Fleet. This exercise was done to determine which of you would have seniority in our command structure.”

Ryan looked at Annie and then looked at Kregen, “Sir, she was promoted to Captain before me.”

Annie said, “Can it Fox. I know who should have seniority. Our ships will be better served with you leading us.”

Kregen looked at Marissa and saw the twinkle in her eyes. “I anticipate that you will be receiving a massive number of new ships and pilots shortly and you need to make plans to train them on these tactics. Promotions for the commanders of the new squadrons should come from your groups.”

Ryan said, “Sir, may I make a suggestion?” Kregen nodded. “We should keep our two groups intact and use them for missions that require close coordination. We’ll use our pilots to instruct the new pilots coming in but they should remain in their original unit. It will give us a tool to use for special assignments targeted at more difficult targets.”

Kregen smiled, “It will also give the new pilots something to aspire to as well. Becoming a member of your units will be an honor.”

Ryan nodded, “Only the best may be in them, Sir. This will provide a tool to train our future leaders.”

Annie listened to Ryan and decided that she had much to learn. Swagger wasn’t necessary when your actions spoke for you. “Admiral Fox, will you start training my pilots?”

“We should do that immediately.”

Kregen looked at them, “You know what you need to do. There’s not much time to do it, so get on it.”

The two saluted and left the room talking animatedly among themselves. Marissa said, “We now have a good team.”

Kregen smiled, “That we do.” Marissa stood and went over to Kregen and hugged him.

Chapter Five

The Sovereign looked at the recently promoted Ship Controller and said, “How are we doing on the production of the new missiles?”

“We’re producing them at a hundred thousand a day. That number should double in another month.”

“Why aren’t we producing more?”

“We’ve modified them.”

“Oh?”

“What makes them so deadly is the mass that hits at an incredible velocity. We’ve added more mass to them.”

“I’m not sure what you mean.”

“Inside the FTL field, the missiles have no mass and that’s what allows them to fly at light speed. Our ships are larger than the ones used by the Green Ships and can carry a larger missile. We’ve collected the remains of an exploded neutron star and put pieces of it in the warhead.”

“I didn’t think we could handle that material.”

“We couldn’t until we were given the FTL field to do it; we’ve put our construction facilities inside a FTL field and can manipulate them as long as the field is intact.”

“How do you store them on a ship?”

“We put the ship inside a field and load them. The missile magazine maintains a field around the missiles until they’re launched and the missile’s own field takes over as it leaves the launch tube.”

“Isn’t this dangerous?”

The Fleet Controller moved his shoulders back, “Desperate times call for desperate measures.”

“What happens if the field fails on the ship?”

“It will be compressed to the size of a shuttle instantly.”

“Killing the entire crew.”

The Fleet Controller rocked his shoulders forward in agreement. “We need it to survive. We haven’t trialed it yet but it should make a difference in the next attack.”

“Have you shared this with the Green Ships?”

“I have and they’re modifying their own missiles.” The Fleet Controller paused, “There is one other modification that makes them less dangerous.”

“What is that?”

“They can be launched from a greater distance. Those ships are so large that they can be targeted from much further away.”

“Outside the range of their beams?”

“We think so.”

“Won’t the missiles be burned out of existence by the Invader’s beams before they hit?”

“The body of the missile may be vaporized but nothing will damage the neutron warhead. It will continue on its trajectory.”

“I don’t want this technology given to any other civilization here.”

“We have promised the Green Ships that it would not be shared with anyone else but our Grey allies.”

“What do they say?”

“If it hits, a ship will either die or suffer a debilitating high gravity shock.”

“What would prevent it from hitting?”

“If the missile is hit early by one of the Invader’s main beams, the missile surrounding the neutron particle will be vaporized and the warhead will lose FTL speed. However, the neutron material would continue on its path at an incredible velocity with its full weight. The ship might be able to jump out of its path and avoid being hit.”

“They won’t be able to do that if space is disrupted.” The Sovereign thought a moment, “Those warheads will pose a real hazard if those pieces are flying around space.”

“If they hit and don’t penetrate the Invader’s force fields, it will stop at the point of the hit. If it penetrates and blows through the ship, we can use the blue field to collect them later. We’ll be able to track them easily for collection.”

“Where did you find this material?”

“Our scientists think that only one neutron star in the universe has ever shattered. We found it centuries ago but had no way to handle the remains. With this new field given to us by the Green Ships, our engineers came up with the new missile design.”

“Can these missiles kill the Green Ships?”

“Probably not.”

“Why?”

“They can detect them coming and go into green space to avoid them. Their computers are advanced enough to make the escape possible. They also have the FTL field to escape and can collect the missiles that miss.”

“Then it’s in our best interest to make sure our civilizations stand together.”

“That goes without saying, Sovereign.”

*

Cole saw Ian’s distress at learning about the new neutron warhead, “You don’t need to worry about this development.”

“For God’s sake, why not?”

“A boson beam would blow the material apart.”

Ian stared at Cole and shook his head, “I thought that material was indestructible?”

“It is for the most part, but remember, a boson beam causes matter to fly apart. The neutron matter will also fly apart if hit by a high intensity boson beam.”

“With what result?”

“The largest burst of gamma rays possible outside a nova.”

“Could our force fields handle that burst?”

“Probably not, but the ship that hits with the boson beam will just jump into green space or go FTL before it arrives. The burst of radiation would kill the ship that fired it.”

“Could the Invader ships’ force field withstand it?”

Cole thought a moment and tilted his head, “I’d be greatly surprised if it could. However, I’m not at all certain about that. Their force fields are on a different order of magnitude from anything I’ve ever seen.”

Ian looked at Cole, “Can we use this explosion as a weapon?”

“Not near an inhabited planet.”

“But it could be used in open space.”

Cole and Ian looked at Argel and she smiled, “It could have a boson projector attached to it set to fire when it entered normal space.”

Cole nodded, “But the neutron material must have a blue field around it so it could be handled.”

“It could have a blue field inside a drive field. The drive field will deactivate and the neutron mass will emerge into normal space with the detonator. The blue field will disappear and the detonator on the boson projector will activate the moment it enters normal space.”

Ian looked at the two scientists shaking his head, “This is one dangerous toy you’re talking about here.”

“They’ll have to be constructed in open space to avoid accidents killing a planet.”

“How long will it take to build them?”

Cole looked at Argel, “If you could build a facility, not long at all. The parts are easily put together.”

Ian shook his head, “How would we deliver it?”

“It should be delivered by a very small ship that doesn’t produce a large wave in green space.”

Ian pressed his wrist unit and Kregen appeared on it. Ian explained what they were discussing and Kregen said, “I have just the pilots to do it.”

Ian contacted the Kilper Admiral and brought him into the conversation, “Admiral, may we use one of your ship building facilities currently above one of your planets to build a new weapon?”

“What kind of weapon?” Ian told him and the Admiral just stared at him. “We’ll need to move it into deep space.”

“I imagine you would.”

“Does your facilities have jump capability?”

“They can be modified to jump.”

“Can we have one?”

“Make sure it’s a long way out in deep space.”

Ian looked at Cole and he shrugged, “He’s right. It will need to be far out in deep space. We’ll jump the facility to the location of the exploded neutron star to collect the material needed for the device.”

“If it’s that dangerous, can we use it near a galaxy?”

“We’ll adjust the size of the neutron material to limit the size of the explosion.”

Ian looked at the Admiral and he said, “A ten foot diameter piece of that material holds more atoms than a planet. Imagine releasing every atom of a planet instantly.”

Ian looked back at Cole, “Are you sure about this?”

“We’ll be using pieces that are smaller than a beach ball.”

Argel saw Ian’s shock and laughed, “It’s the small fire cracker that makes the most noise.”

Cole smiled, “The piece will be housed on the end of the boson projector. I suspect the boson device will be smaller than one of the ancient baseball bats.”

Ian looked at the two Admirals, “Can either of you see a use for this?”

Kregen nodded, “How do we usually initiate an attack?”

Ian thought a moment, “You’re right. We gather our ships in open space and jump to our designated targets inside the galaxy being attacked.”

“All we need to do is determine where they will gather and it should kick things off with a bang.”

Ian looked at the Kilper Admiral and said, “We’re going to do it.”

The Admiral nodded and pushed a button on his panel.

*

Drey looked at the message from Ian and turned to Dee, “What do you think about this new weapon?”

“It’s another reason to be thankful we’re fighting this war somewhere else.”

“This is a real planet killer.”

“It could actually destroy a huge area in a galaxy if the neutron material was large enough. Does that bother you?” Drey just stared at her. “If it does, I’m really surprised.”

“Why is that?”

“Killing has not been a problem for you in the past.”

“I don’t take pleasure in doing it.”

“That hasn’t stopped you.”

Drey sighed, “I guess I’m starting to develop a sense of civility.”

Dee snorted, “Tell that to the Freaks. They have stopped anyone from damaging a business on their new planet.”

Drey smiled, “I guess some good does come out of it.”

Dee smiled, “I know your heart, Drey. I know it’s good.”

“Thank you.”

“However, there is a development that is going to impact our relationship.”

Drey looked at Dee and she saw his immediate concern, “What is that?”

“We need to pick a name.”

“For what?”

“Our baby should have a name.” Dee watched the gamut of emotions and she smiled, “Violet is not the only one.”

Drey rushed over and took her in his arms. He held her tight and after a few moments leaned back and looked in her eyes, “How am I going to survive without you with me?”

“Moe will keep us in contact mentally. I’ll be with you.”

Drey stared at her, “I guess you know I wouldn’t allow you to take part in combat.”

“It doesn’t take a genius to figure that out. I thought about fighting you on this but I know you’re right. Our child is what we’re fighting for and placing it in harm’s way isn’t the right thing to do.”

“I’m really going to miss you.”

“Me, too. However, I’ll have company.”

“Violet will be there.”

“Along with Becky.”

“WHAT?”

“I think the stress of war causes our species fertility rates to go up. I don’t have another answer for how all of us are pregnant so close together.”

“It could be that we …”

“I know, I know.”

Drey smiled, “When?”

“I’m due in seven months.”

“Can you stay with me until the war begins?”

“I wouldn’t want to be anywhere else.”

Drey held her and smiled, “You’re right.”

“About what?”

“I’ll use any weapon we have to make sure our family survives.”

Dee laughed, “This does put a different perspective on things.”

Drey nodded and kissed his wife.

*

The Father looked at the Advisor and fought hard not to show his disgust. This idiot was a political tool and nothing more. He had no real military experience and was so full of himself that there had to be a twin inside his skin. Someone on the Council wanted this slug to be a Grandfather and saw this as an opportunity to push it. But the Advisor was an idiot. He insisted on reworking the plans and even Grandfather couldn’t prevail at getting the council to reel him in. He decided he would just allow the pompous, incompetent ass to do his thing. After two weeks of constant infighting, he decided to bait him. He looked at the new plans in front of him and said without looking up, “Ummm, there should be great glory for the ones that lead this attack.” He looked up at the Advisor. “I’m thinking I should lead my first sub-fleet to carry out this particular exercise.”

The Advisor looked up, stared at him, and then shook with disapproval, “I think the initial attack will be smaller than the follow up main invasion and my ships are the perfect number to do it. Your family will have all of the primary targets assigned to it after the initial assault…if that meets your approval?”

“I think my fleet is more experienced and would be perfect.” He argued for an hour and then the Advisor said, “I will contact the Council and allow them to make the decision.” The Advisor knew if it came to that, he would get his way.

The Father managed to show the proper amount of anger and said, “No, we should be able to decide this between us. If you really think your ships should be used…I will reluctantly agree but I really wish you’d reconsider this. My first sub-fleet is one of the best in the Clan.”

“No, my ships will lead the opening assault.”

The Senior Father deliberately changed his color darker and stood up, “If you don’t mind, I need to check on one of my Sons.”

The Advisor nodded and smirked as the Father left the bridge. The only one getting any glory would be him. He smiled and knew the Father was leaving to lick his wounds. He had lost the Council’s favor and now was the time for him to take it.

*

“Grandfather, the Advisor has taken the role of leading the initial attack.”

“What?”

“I’ve done all I can to stop it but he has threatened to take it to the Council. Would you be able to change his plan?”

The Grandfather swelled in size, “No, the first two failed attacks have diminished my standing. The Council would agree with him just to keep me in my place.”

“I’m sorry I’ve put you in this position.”

“You didn’t do it, Son. You did exactly as you were directed.”

“What happens if his attack fails?”

The Grandfather jerked his eye stalks around, “Is that possible?”

“That galaxy has been nothing but a horror show. We really haven’t learned enough to know what we’ll have to face. I would have chosen to send a smaller force first to gather information. He refuses to accept any of my suggestions.”

“I’ll let that be known to the Council Members in private.”

“I hope this will help you.”

“We’ll see.”

The display went dark and the Father leaned back in his Son’s command chair. He could not make this call from his own ship; the Advisor had spies everywhere. He called his Son back in, “Do not tell anyone I spoke with Grandfather.”

“Yes Father.”

He sat in the chair and thought about what to do and after two hours returned to his ship to continue arguing with the idiot. He didn’t want to hope the Advisor’s attack failed but the Advisor’s ships were not part of his Family. He didn’t owe them anything. If he was lucky, the idiot would lead the attack and get himself killed. It probably wouldn’t happen but one could hope. At the rate the Advisor was taking to modify his plans, the attack would never happen. He thought about it and wondered if that was a good thing. He suspected the Council might have to step in and force the Advisor’s pseudopod. Eight months and the end wasn’t in sight.

*

The Sovereign looked at Drey on his display, “Where is the female we’ve always spoken to?”

“She’s my mate and she is expecting a child.”

“Congratulations.”

“Thank you.”

“They haven’t returned.”

Drey nodded and said, “We have probes in their galaxy and we’ve learned their language. It appears the leadership of the invasion was changed after the first two attacks and all of their plans are being changed.”

“How much time do you think we have?”

“I really don’t know but we’ll have an early warning when they start to organize their fleets.”

“This additional time has been fortunate.”

“Indeed it has.”

“What’s the plan?”

“We have a small surprise for them if they come here to organize their jump into your galaxy. I need all your ships to stay clear of their formations when they arrive until I notify you.”

“It must be a rather large surprise.”

“Those are the best ones. Will you pass that message to the other civilizations?”

“I will.”

“Thank you.”

*

The Sovereign looked at his Fleet Controller, “What do you think they’re going to do?”

“Whatever it is; I’d listen to his suggestion.”

“You think they have something that will have that large of an impact?”

“I’m telling you, I’d make sure I listened. I’ve studied that one and when he says that it will have a large impact, he’s understating the reality of what it is. That one is dangerous.”

The Sovereign stared at his Fleet Controller and slowly nodded, “I’ll make sure everyone delays jumping in on them.” The Sovereign paused, “Are we ready?”

“Most of our ships are modified and the others will be completed within two months.”

“Keep me informed.”

“I will, Sovereign.”

The Sovereign stared at the dark display and pushed a button. After a few moments the Gedna appeared, “I’ve been told by the aliens that we have more time. How close are you to being ready?”

“We’re done with updating our ships. We’re waiting on the shipment of the neutron missiles.”

“I’ll have them to you momentarily. I’ve been told that it would be a bad idea to jump in on the invaders before being given approval.”

“Oh?”

“It appears they have some kind of surprise for them.”

“Well, we should leave it to them to handle the invaders and listen to their warning.” The Sovereign showed his uncertainty and the Gedna said, “Whatever they have, you can count on it being beyond your wildest suspicions.”

“You sound like my Fleet Controller.”

“Did you give them a neutron missile?”

“I did.”

The Gedna started laughing, “Well, you can bet a planet that they’ve done something with it that will shock us all. Thank you for expediting the shipment.”

“No problem.” The display went dark and the Sovereign contacted the Negotiator to deliver the warning to all civilizations not to jump out when the Invader’s ships arrived. He wondered what was going to happen.

Chapter Six

Drey sat on his ship and missed Dee. It just wasn’t the same anymore. He sighed and looked at the feed coming in from the microprobes in the Invader’s current conquest. Ships had started moving out and gathering at the edge of the galaxy and it wouldn’t be long before they began their offensive. Dee cried when he left her on Euclid but she knew it was the right thing to do. He waited above El Dorado in M87 and shook his head at the massive numbers of Union Warships around the planet. Most of the pilots were on the planet waiting for the call to go to a war status but it was still some time before those Invader ships began to organize.

He shook his head and looked at the main display, “Doc, do you have the recording of the neutron trial?”

“I do; I’ll put it on the monitor.”

Drey watched the screen and saw a giant explosion off in the distance that was incredibly bright. “Doc, how far out was the recording device?”

“The probe was a light minute away.”

“Why so far?”

“If it was any closer, Cole and Argel feared it would have been damaged by the gamma rays from the explosion.”

“Did they learn anything?”

“They learned how to modify the size of the neutron material to limit the range of damage.”

“What do you mean?”

“It was initially thought that this weapon could only be used out in open space away from a galaxy. By using smaller amounts of the neutron material, it can be used in the space between stars in a galaxy. However, it can’t be used too close to an inhabited system.”

“Are you saying it would kill life on the planet?”

“No, most planets’ atmosphere would limit the destructiveness of the blast but ships not on the planets’ surface could be damaged if their force fields aren’t strong enough.”

“I assume you’re referring to commercial ships.”

“I am.”

“Moe seems to think the coming attack will gather outside the edge of M87.”

“Moe is somewhat smarter than I am. He can put massive amounts of data together to arrive at his conclusions; I would go with his assessment.”

“We didn’t do it that way.”

“Not when we attacked in Andromeda but remember, we had probes there to keep us up to date on what was happening. The Invaders don’t have that in M87.”

Drey thought a moment, “You’re right; that would make a huge difference.”

Ian appeared on the display, “How are you doing?”

“I miss her, Ian.”

Ian sighed, “I miss Violet as well.”

“Have you decided how we’re going in on the next attack?”

“We will go in after the civilizations in M87 launch their attack. We need to see if they can hold their own with the Invader’s warships.”

“What does Moe say about that?”

“He’s not certain. He does say that it appears their first move will not be with their entire ship inventory.”

“He does; how did he arrive at that conclusion?”

“He says the ships gathering for the attack came from another galaxy. None of those that are attacking that galaxy are in the initial gathering.”

“Why is that?”

“I really don’t know. Since none of the ships in the other galaxy have started moving out, the ships gathering will be the first to invade. I suspect the others will start organizing after they come here.”

Drey stared at Ian on the display, “The first attack is to soften us up?”

“I guess but I could be wrong.”

“Do you think they would send that many ships just to collect information?”

“I don’t know of any other reason; do you?”

Drey thought about it, “They might be coming for glory.”

“What?”

“If those ships came from a different galaxy, it might be that the ones in the first galaxy are being punished for their failure in the first two attempts. Someone from the other galaxy is now in charge and wants to lead the charge.”

“That assumption works as well as any others we’ve discussed. You’re assuming they think like us. We just really don’t know.”

“I suppose you’re right; I was just guessing. I looked at it in human terms. We really don’t know how they think.”

“Why don’t you meet me on the planet and have a beer.”

“Name the place.”

“Shorty’s.”

“I’ll see you there. Doc, let me know if anything changes.”

“Will do.”

*

Newly promoted Captain Lilly Lambert looked at Lt. Stan West, “I trust I don’t have to tell you what to do?”

“No Sir; that first trial taught me all I need to know. Even green space was affected by the blast. I’ll release it and get out like a burglar meeting a Doberman.”

“That’s not fast enough.”

“Have you seen a Doberman?”

Lilly tried not to smile but gave up, “I don’t want to lose you, Stan. I need you here to lead your wing.”

“I don’t either. Trust me, the first one was close enough.”

Lilly nodded, “We’ve added two seconds to the time before it emerges into normal space, so you should have more time.”

“Don’t worry, Sir. I’ve synchronized my drive board to the release switch; they’ll activate together.”

Lilly nodded, “I think that’s wise.”

“You have no idea. I have seen a Doberman up close and this new bomb is a lot scarier.”

“Don’t let them see you coming in.”

“I’ve shaped my field to make a minimum wave. With all of the ships arriving, it should be almost impossible to see me.”

“Just be careful.”

“How long is it until I have to do this?”

Lilly shook her head, “Not long”

*

The Advisor sat in is command chair and watched his ships arriving by the thousands. He was glad to be away from the contentious Father that had questioned his every suggestion. He smiled and knew his suggestions were really orders and found pleasure in the Father’s discomfort at losing status. He turned an eyestalk and looked at his second-in-command, “How much longer?”

“The last should arrive in ten days.”

The eyestalk moved and he looked at his navigator, “Son, have you selected the coordinates for our arrival?”

“I have several selected but I need to know what you want to do when we arrive.”

“What do you mean?”

“Do you want to organize here before we leave with targets already selected for our fleets or do you want to organize after we do a scan?”

“Isn’t most of that galaxy already mapped?”

“Yes, Father.”

“Then why would we organize there?”

“The last two small attacks have run into trouble. We don’t have any probes to tell us how the enemy is currently organized or where the majority of their ships are located; that might be an important piece of information to have.”

The Advisor started to feel anxiety about going in first. He thought about it and wondered if the Father had set him up to do this but immediately rejected the thought. He had fought too hard to be the one leading the initial attack. Still…perhaps caution was called for in this situation. “Assign a million ships sectors of that galaxy to scan and have them jump directly to those locations as we move the main body of ships to just outside the galaxy. Have them send their findings to you immediately. We’ll make our assignments based on what they find.”

“Yes, Father.”

His Second said, “How do you want the ships organized?”

“Have them organize around the Senior Fathers.”

“That would be ten thousand sub-fleets of a thousand ships each.”

“We’ll need ten thousand targets, Son.”

“I’ll prioritize them and get them out as soon as I receive the results of the scans.”

“That would be good. Second, have a hundred thousand battleships form a perimeter around our formations to fight off any attackers that might arrive.”

“I’ll send them their instructions, Father.”

The Advisor leaned back in his chair but couldn’t shake his anxiety.

*

Drey leaned back in his chair and tried to relax but just couldn’t do it. He saw Ian’s concern as well, “This waiting is driving me crazy.”

Ian nodded, “I really enjoy having a beer with you but after a month it gets somewhat stale.”

“Oh, you think I’m not a good conversationalist.”

“Not you; the beer.”

“Oh, I misunderstood you.”

Ian blew out a breath, “We should be thankful for this time; it has allowed us to really add ships to our inventory.”

“I know…and it also gives us time to go see our wives.”

Ian stared at his glass of beer and after a moment of silence, he looked up at Drey, “But we need to see if we have a chance against these creatures. We have to make plans.”

“I see you’ve been talking to Moe.”

Ian looked surprised, “You know about it?”

“It only makes sense. Once the invaders leave the current galaxy they’re attacking, that would be the perfect galaxy to send our colonies. They won’t come back for thousands of years, if ever.”

Ian nodded, “And all the local competition would have been eliminated. There’s no chance of running into another Black Civilization.”

“Moe tells me that is where he’s going to send the low technology planets.”

“There’s room enough for all of us.”

Drey stared at Ian, “You’re going to send Violet out with the first colonists.”

“I am. I’m just not comfortable that the Invaders won’t send the next invasion our way. They are close to finishing up on three other galaxies and one of them could come to the Milky Way. I want my child to have a future.”

“I’ve discussed it with Dee but she’s reluctant to go.”

“Oh; why?”

“She thinks she’s needed here to help in the fight. Has Violet agreed to go?”

“I haven’t told her yet.” Drey stared at Ian and then started laughing. “What’s so funny?”

“So you think you’ll just tell her she’s leaving?”

Ian looked at Drey for a long moment, rolled his eyes and said, “What was I thinking?” Drey laughed harder and Ian slowly shook his head, “She would have hit me in the mouth.” Drey doubled over and couldn’t breathe.

*

The probe watched the huge ship gathering and saw that no new ships had arrived for two days. It saw a giant swarm of small ships coming out of the galaxy toward the huge formation and saw them scatter and start moving to individual ships. It brought the view in closer and saw the small ships were shuttles. It began detecting an increase in the electronic field around individual ships and then all of them began giving off increased electronic emissions. The probe began intercepting ship to ship communications and it sent a priority message to Fleet Control on Earth and Eldorado. The invaders were coming in fifty hours.

*

Drey finally caught his breath and said, “I’m glad you thought this through,” just as his wrist unit emitted a high pitched signal. Drey and Ian looked at their wrist unit along with every other sailor in the bar. Drey jumped up and barely beat Ian out of the front door. Shuttles were roaring in from overhead to pick them up as the millions of pilots began leaving for their ships. The wait was over; the Invaders were coming.”

Ian arrived on his ship, “Ian, your task force has been notified to jump to the assembly coordinates.”

“Thanks, E. Do you have an idea on when they’re coming?”

“Forty nine hours from now they’ll be jumping.”

Ian furrowed his brow, “Just how did we learn that?”

“We now know their language; a probe intercepted a message from the leader of the invasion.”

“Did it get their jump coordinates?”

“Remarkably enough, it did.”

Ian stopped looking at his control panel and looked up, “That was incredibly stupid to broadcast that information.”

“It appears they don’t encrypt their transmissions.”

“What?”

“Their language is so complicated that it’s taken all of our computing resources to learn it. It took Moe and the Hub working together to finally get it completed.”

“Do you have it?”

“All of our ships now have it downloaded into their communication devices.”

“What about Drey’s taskforce?”

“He has them scattered around the black hole waiting for reports of any Invaders arriving in the galaxy proper. He should be able to respond quickly if they send in scouts. The Negotiator has his system tied in with Moe and he’ll take the scans and assign ships as soon as they’re detected.”

*

Ian saw Violet appear on his display, “Be careful, Ian.”

“Careful is my middle name.”

“Make it your first name; I want our baby to know his father.”

Ian smiled at her, “I love you, Violet.”

“I love you, too.”

Ian punched his communication panel and began receiving reports. “Get us to the assembly coordinates, E.” The Green Ship disappeared and Ian listened to the civilizations in M87 respond to the War Warning that was being issued. The magnitude of the coming fight was beyond anything ever witnessed. More than a billion ships moved to their assigned positions and waited for what they knew was coming.

*

Violet looked at Dee, “WHAT DO YOU SEE!”

Dee’s eyes were closed but Violet heard her say, “The odds in this attack favor us. It will be the main invasion force that will be overwhelming.”

“Can we win?” Violet only heard silence. It was the first time that the voice that spoke while Dee focused on events had not answered. That, more than anything else, frightened her. She continued to wait and finally Dee opened he eyes, “What do you see?”

Dee looked at Violet and slowly shook her head, “We need to leave to the galaxy they’re currently attacking when their ships leave.” Violets eyes grew wide. “If we prevail against the first invading force, two others will join them and we will be attacked in our own galaxy as well. There’s not much time.”

Violet hit her communicator and the King appeared on her display, “Your Majesty, I have bad news.” The King’s face grew serious and Violet told him what was coming. The King contacted the First Councilor and although he was skeptical he knew the King was not one given to being deceived about things.

“What do we do?”

The King had a tight grimace and said, “We have to start moving our populations to the galaxy they’re leaving.”

“How will our people survive?”

“Our probes have scanned millions of planets the Invaders attacked and most of them still have their entire infrastructure intact. There is some damage on some of them from nuclear blasts set off by the defenders but most were basically unharmed. The Invaders didn’t use weapons that would kill the native populations; they defeated their defenses and then stunned the inhabitants and removed them afterwards.”

The First looked at his Admiral, “We’ve done this once, First; we can do it again.”

“But this is on an entirely different scale.”

“Yes, but we aren’t being attacked while we’re doing it this time. If our forces can buy us time in M87, we can accomplish a great deal in what time we have.”

The King of the Union nodded, “I need your assistance in helping us organize our exodus.”

The First nodded, “I’ll get you the people you need to get it started.”

“We don’t have as many planets as you do. I’ll get our information on what planets are available to the Hub Computer and it can coordinate with our Obelisk in making the assignments.”

The First shook his head, “Let’s hope we have enough time to do this.”

The Admiral nodded, “We need to make good use of the time our brave warriors give us.” The First and the King both nodded.

Chapter Seven

The Advisor looked at his panel and saw the Senior Father, “I wish you success on your mission.”

“Thank you; we should have things ready for your arrival. When are you coming?”

“I’ll start the main invasion in three days.”

The Advisor smiled and said, “Make it four days.”

The Senior Father was furious; the idiot still challenged him on everything, “It will be delayed by one day.”

The Advisor smiled and knew the frustration the Father must have been feeling but he hid his emotions well. “I’ll let you know if we need you sooner.”

“That would be good.”

The panel went dark and the Advisor looked at his Son, “You will launch the scouts to their assignments as soon as the main body of ships leaves.”

“Yes, Father.”

He looked around the bridge and saw all the crew at their stations waiting for the command. He smiled, “Jump in two minutes.”

The probe saw the giant mass of ships all activate their force fields and sensed their star drives being activated. It sent the warning out as the millions of Invader ships disappeared.

*

Lieutenant West sat in his ship and waited for the message to come in. “Glen, are all systems active?”

“You’ve asked me that four times and for the fourth time, they are.”

“I know; I’m just a little nervous about this.”

“Aren’t we all?”

“Computers don’t feel fear.”

“Speak for yourself; I was at the first trial with you.”

“Just make sure they’re all in normal space before we jump.”

“You don’t have to worry about that.”

*

Millions of ships appeared in normal space outside M87 and began forming up into units. The Advisor looked at his Second and heard him say, “Ten minutes until all units are organized.” The Advisor nodded and watched his display. He looked for enemy ships to start attacking but none appeared. He turned an eyestalk to his left and the nephew at the scanning station shook his body. This was not what he expected; they had to know his fleet was here.

*

A million Invader Ships jumped into M87 and began collecting data on the main civilizations. Their initial arrival went unchallenged, but not for long.

*

Lilly received her target’s coordinates and relayed them to her wing. Seven attack craft jumped and came roaring in on the giant almond colored ship. “Spread out and launch! Get out if you take fire from their main lasers.”

Lilly watched her wing spread out and the first three launched two boson missiles each at the giant ship. They began hitting the huge ship’s force field and it looked like it was covered in a massive wave of fire. The Invader fired at the three attack craft and two of them exploded when they were hit by multiple beams. “Damn, those beams are too strong.” Lilly rolled her ship toward the giant and saw beams start reaching out for her. She turned parallel to it and accelerated away from the beams sweeping toward her. Just before they hit she dropped out of normal space and micro-jumped to the other side and launched two missiles. She jumped again as three massive beams swept toward her new location. “Jack, this doesn’t look good.”

Her computer immediately said, “I’ve notified the others to jump before they’re hit. My readings indicate the enemy’s force field is weakened considerably after two hits but it recovers faster than anything I’ve ever seen.”

*

The Ship’s Father felt his vessel rock with the arrival of the first two boson missiles. Every time one hit, he had to hold on to his command chair to remain steady. “Weapons, eliminate those ships!”

“They’re incredibly fast, Father. We’ve managed to kill half of them. I’m launching missiles.” The Father nodded as four huge missiles erupted from his ship and lanced out at the remaining four small ships. One missile and three beams hit one of the small ships and it exploded.

*

“Lilly, I have four missiles leaving the enemy’s force field and one of them is locked on us. I’m going to three quarters speed to evade the one tracking us.”

Lilly turned her ship away from the Invader battleship and ran around it with a large missile locked in on her thrusters. It came roaring in and Lilly quickly locked the three missiles in her launch tubes on the huge ship, launched all three simultaneously, and jumped just before two more beams hit her ship. Suddenly, the giant ship exploded with a massive blast that sent huge pieces of debris flying out from the center of the explosion. Jack sensed the blast’s shock wave rushing out at them and jumped away with the other two survivors.

“Lilly! What did you do!?!”

Lily stared at her display in shock, “I have no idea.” She replayed the destruction on her display, “I was running from the missile chasing me and saw two beams sweeping in on my ship. I launched all three of the missiles in my tubes and got out.” Lilly watched the expanding blast of the giant enemy ship and looked at her display, “Jack, what happened?”

“You won’t believe it.”

“Try me!”

“You were running parallel to the ship and you launched a boson missile from the two side launchers and bow missile launcher. I only had time to lock in one location on that ship and all three hit that location.”

“We’ve been doing that for the last twenty minutes.”

“Yes, but we were firing as we came at them head on.”

“What difference does that make?”

“The bow missile would hit first and their screen would recover before the two from the sides arrived. When you fired running parallel, the side closest to the invader hit first but the bow missile hit less than a tenth of a second behind it. The missile fired by the launcher on the side away from the invader hit immediately behind the first two hits and made it through the force field. That last missile had to come around us to hit that ship, which caused its slight delay. That delay is what made it work. The first two blew a hole that the third went through.”

“Get this information out to Fleet. We have to exploit this.”

*

Ryan jumped in on his target and saw the giant ship fighting off the local civilization’s warships. The FTL missiles were hitting the Invader at an incredible rate and it was being rocked by the hits; but none were getting through.

“Ryan, I’ve just received a message from fleet that one of the Invader battleships was destroyed when it was hit by three missiles on the same spot on its force field. The third missile should arrive just behind the first two.”

Ryan looked at the message, “Thanks, Jess. Program the tubes accordingly and let’s see if that information is accurate.”

“I’m jumping in ten miles away to launch, Admiral. I’ll fire the two side tubes and follow them up with the bow tube.”

“Line it up and get out quick.”

“You don’t have to worry about that.”

*

The local ships attacking the giant invader had lost fifty ships to its beams. Fifteen more had been killed by missiles. They were lining up for another attack when a Green Ship appeared and fired on the Invader. There was a massive blast on the invader’s force field followed by another blast inside it. The Invader Battleship exploded and vaporized inside its own force field that didn’t collapse in time to release the explosion. The contained blast blew back in and vaporized the ship. Ryan looked at his board and saw not all of his ships were as successful. The Invaders learned quickly and were firing at the first indication of a ship entering normal space and once missiles were detected they fired a massive series of beams around them to burn anything coming in. It wasn’t easy but his pilots were baiting the Invader’s beams as another ship roared in to take a shot. The scouts sent by the Invader were being mauled.

*

Stan watched the feed from the microprobe and saw no more ships were jumping in, “Glen, it’s time.” Stan held his breath and punched the drive button. His ship arrived in green space and he saw four Invader ships enter green space around him attempting to bump him into normal space. He pushed the launch button and accelerated away from the incoming ships.

The four ships turned and followed Stan in green space, never seeing the small device that was left behind. The neutron mine floated in green space for two seconds and then entered normal space just before the boson trigger fired the container into the neutron material.

*

The Advisor heard, “We’ve detected a single ship in sub space. Ships have been dispatched.” The Advisor wondered why just one ship had come. That didn’t seem right. He reached for his communication panel but never reached it.

*

One moment, ten million ships were hanging in space organized into neat ranks. The next, a massive blast exploded in the middle of the massed ships that vaporized eighty percent of them. The survivors that were located the furthest from the center of the blast were pushed so hard that most of the crews were killed by the impact of hitting the restraints of their chairs or the walls of their ship. Only 648 Invader ships were flight worthy and they had numerous casualties. What they didn’t know was that the blast had also given them a dose of lethal radiation. Their force fields were able to keep the blast effects out but the massive blast of gamma rays could not be stopped. The survivors were doomed to die within five days.

The survivors fought to gain control of their ships but the high radiation from the blast had damaged numerous electronic systems. The most sensitive system on any warship was the star drive; they found they couldn’t jump away from the millions of ships jumping in on them. The quick death by the incoming missiles and beams was actually a blessing; slow death by radiation poisoning was not a kind or quick way of dying.

Soon, the surviving Invader ships that jumped in to scout the galaxy jumped out to their main fleet’s location and found themselves overwhelmed by millions of ships. Some of them managed to send a recording of what they encountered before they were destroyed; but no one in the massed ships of the Invader Main Fleet was able to get a feed out on what had happened to them.

*

Ian watched the fleet of Thetas arrive and kill the survivors faster than he thought possible. Drey’s fleet had not been as lucky going after the undamaged Invader Battleships inside the galaxy. He could see the pitiful remnants of the massive fleet were too damaged to cause any harm to his attacking ships. “E, were they able to get a feed out?”

“Our probes didn’t detect one. That doesn’t mean they didn’t, but any probe they launched had to be destroyed by the high level of gamma rays. I suspect they didn’t but can’t be certain about it. Some of the ships that jumped out from the galaxy managed to get off a message.”

Ian stared at his panel watching the destruction of the Invader ships that survived the blast and after a moment saw Drey on his display, “It appears they were able to warn the ships inside the galaxy; the last of them jumped away toward that galaxy they’re conquering.”

“Do you know how many escaped?”

“I’m not sure about the exact number but it appears to be around two hundred thousand or so.”

Ian sighed, “This was too easy.”

Drey nodded, “The next invasion is going to be somewhat larger.”

Ian nodded, “That’s like saying an atomic blast is larger than a firecracker.”

“It will be overwhelming in its scope.”

Ian sighed, “I was hoping to delay them ganging up on us; this is going to accelerate that process.”

“It might buy us more time; have you heard anything about how the Green Civilization did with their new toys?”

“Kregen is going to let me know. We need to wrap this up and get back to El Dorado and see what we’ve learned.”

“I can tell you one thing; those ships won’t be easy to take out if they’re fighting in groups. I’ll get our fleets to stand down and I’ll meet you in ten hours.”

“Good enough; I’ll see you then.”

*

The Sovereign looked at the Fleet Controller on his display, “How successful was our new missile?”

“Those ships have the most powerful force field I’ve ever seen or heard of, Sovereign. The Missiles blasted the surface of the force field and shoved their ships violently away from the point of impact. We discovered, through experimentation, that if we hit one side of the Invader’s Ship, followed by an immediate hit on the opposite side, the ship appeared to become disoriented. Our scientists have estimated that it caused massive G forces on the crew inside those ships. Once we saw they were disoriented, we were able to kill them with an overwhelming barrage of the new missiles.”

“But we weren’t able to penetrate their force field with just one missile?”

“We did, eventually; but if those ships had been able to fire on our incoming ships, we might not have been able to get enough ships in close enough to do the job.”

“What can we do with this information?”

“We’re going to assign two ships to each invading ship and hit them quick and jump away. If they’re fighting in a fleet action, we have to avoid any covering fire offered by the ships around those we’re attacking.” The Sovereign shook his head. The Fleet Controller leaned back and said, “One of the small Green Ships arrived and fired one of its missiles at one of the invading ships and exploded it after we had softened it up. Our reading indicated that even their missile wouldn’t have penetrated if the Invader’s field was at full power.”

“That would indicate that they could overwhelm us with numbers.” The Fleet Controller leaned forward in agreement. “We should coordinate our attacks with the humans.”

“I don’t know if they’re open to working with anyone else.”

The Sovereign leaned back and thought a moment. He looked at his Fleet Controller on the display, “I’ll find out.”

*

Chip sat in his ship and replayed the recordings of the attack. He watched numerous Invader ships being blown up by a sequence of three missile hits. They had to be timed exactly to destroy that two mile long battleship. There had to be an easier way to do it. “Salud, this is entirely too dangerous for my taste.”

“Then you shouldn’t have joined the Navy.”

“You’re right; I didn’t think it through. The pay and retirement looked great on paper. What good will retirement do if you don’t live long enough to use it?”

“Refer to my previous remark.”

“What has you so worked up?”

There was a long pause and the computer responded, “You could have helped other ships in the last attack.”

“I was given an assignment and I completed it. Fleet tells us what to do.”

“Have you ever heard the term initiative?”

“Come on Salud, you know that’s not my style.”

“Keeping your grades low at the academy was one thing; but assisting your fellow pilots is another. You should have jumped in and helped those in trouble.”

“It would have been entirely too dangerous to just jump in and start shooting; especially with the difficulty in killing those ships.”

“Chip!… Never mind.”

“Go on and say it.”

“You waste your talents and could be so much more if you choose. It’s depressing. I’m beginning to believe you’re a coward.”

Chip slouched in his command chair and sighed, “Let’s think about a way to take those ships out with less risk. If we can do that, I’ll help others next time.”

“You have something in mind.”

“I do.”

“Well, what is it?”

“How many missiles can be loaded into each tube for launch?”

“One at a time; you know that.”

“Think about this for a moment. The Missiles are fed to the launcher on a belt with ten feet between them. What if the belt was modified so that the first two were only six inches apart and the third two feet behind the first two?”

There was a moment of silence and then, “For all intents and purposes, the first two would probably launch together. The third would follow them in less than a tenth of a second later.”

“Could all three have their launch circuit active to fire when they locked in the tube?”

“They would have to have a target prior to entering the tube.”

“Give all three the same target; you could use the scanner to preload that as well.”

“What’s to prevent them from launching as soon as they entered the launch tube?”

“Have one empty holder in front of the three locked in. All you’d need to do is hit the launch circuit and that holder would rotate out of the tube, bringing the next three missiles in.”

“And they would immediately launch.”

“Exactly, Salud; and the timing of their strikes should be about perfect to take out one of those battle ships.”

“You’d also want an empty holder between each group of three.”

“Now you’re getting it. Instead of having to launch three missiles from three different tubes while being forced to fly an exact course in relation to the target; each tube would launch three at a time. That would remove having to turn parallel to the enemy ship and allow us to attack from any position we chose.”

“Have you discussed this with the Commander?”

“No. You know this would just get tied up in all the red tape and paper work necessary to make a major change to the fleet’s ships. It would be months before we could get a working model.”

“So how are you going to make this happen?”

“I’m going to manually change the belts.”

“Are you crazy? That’s heavy work; you’d have to relocate all hundred and fifty missile holders on the belts; you’ve shown a real lack of motivation to do any work of that magnitude.”

“Salud, Salud. I’m not adverse to hard work; I just don’t like taking actions with high risk. I also don’t like too much authority being shoved on me. I work better alone.” Chip paused, “Besides, if it doesn’t work, we’ll be the only one affected by it. I wouldn’t want anyone else killed by my wild haired ideas.”

Salud actually sighed on the channel, “How do you want to do this?”

“We’ll start with the bow belt. Empty the missiles back into the magazine and I’ll start changing the location of the holders. I’ll need you to help me put them at the right intervals.”

“I’ll do the measuring with my scanners.”

“Thanks. You’ll also have to change the targeting boards in them so each group of three is given the designated coordinates at the same moment.”

“Not really.”

“What?”

“I can send the coordinates to each missile so fast that they’ll have them in less than a microsecond. Changing the boards would require getting Euclid’s engineers involved.”

“We don’t want to do that!”

“I figured you’d feel that way. What are you going to do about eating while you’re making this happen?”

“I’ll eat what’s in the dining stores.” Chip stood and left the bridge to get the tools out of the locker to start work. The current setup wasn’t good enough to insure his survival. Maybe the new one would do it. If it didn’t, he’d just have to stay out of harm’s way. He hoped he had time to make all the modifications before the Invaders came back.

*

Ian took a sip of his beer and leaned back, “The Sovereign wants us to work with his ships.”

Drey’s brows went up, “How do you feel about that?”

“I’m not sure.” Ian took another sip, “Drey, the Invader’s force field is incredible. It takes three missile hits within a tenth of a second of each other to break through. Getting the timing down isn’t easy.”

“Do Cole and Argel have this information?”

Ian nodded, “He’s working on it. However, if he has to change the size of the missiles, all of our ships would have to be modified. That would take a long time to do. It might make the new attack craft too small to carry them.”

“Let us pray they find a solution.” Drey could only nod.

Chapter Eight

The Senior Father looked at the recordings brought back by the survivors of the failed attack and hoped he would live out the day. That stupid Advisor had managed to get himself and his fleet destroyed. He felt a momentary satisfaction at his rival’s death but knew someone was going to pay for the loss. He contacted his Grandfather and fed him all the communications that had taken place between him and the Advisor. He prayed Grandfather would survive. If the council executed him, he would be next. He hoped his Family was not going to be sent to that huge galaxy with a new Senior Father as punishment. However, he suspected that wasn’t going to happen. He sat in his chair and waited for what was to follow.

*

Grandfather absorbed all the information his son had sent him, erased a small portion of it, and listened to the members of the Council express their rage around him. He felt fear for his life but now had enough information to maybe save himself…but it had to be revealed at the proper moment. He looked up as the Senior Grandfather entered. He’d know shortly what his fate was to be.

*

The Council grew silent but the rage of the Grandfathers was palatable in the chamber. The Senior Grandfather looked at the Grandfather that had responsibility of attacking the huge galaxy, “It appears your family is being poorly led.”

Grandfather smiled and said, “I totally agree, Grandfather.”

The Senior was surprised by the answer. The Grandfather from the family that had sent the Advisor along with ten million ships screamed, “HE SHOULD PAY FOR HIS ACTIONS!”

Grandfather looked at the other and said, “What actions are you referring to, Councilman?”

“The stupidity of the attack on that galaxy.”

“Who ordered that attack?”

“Your family ordered that attack; are you stupid?”

Grandfather leaned forward and said, “I have sent recordings of the conversations between the Advisor the Council sent to advise my family and my Senior Father. You will notice that my son advised against carrying out the attack as the Advisor planned it but was told to basically shove it. In ten other disagreements, the issue was taken to the Council and my son was ordered to do as the Advisor suggested and to understand that his views had seniority. After eight more disagreements he sent to the council, my son knew he had to do as the Advisor directed. You have on your panels more than a hundred attempts by my son to persuade the Advisor not to attack in the method he was planning. He was ignored about the size of the force, who would provide the attacking ships, and where they would gather to organize. Please tell me, Grandfather, what stupid things my family did? We followed you son’s instructions to the letter.”

The Senior Grandfather absorbed the information and saw he was in a bad situation. He had planned to reduce the Grandfather’s influence on the Council and had succeeded after the first two failed attacks. He made sure the Advisor had complete control of any future plans and now that was going to lead to a price he didn’t want to pay. There were many on the Council that felt his punishment of his rival wasn’t justified and this information would prevent him from being able to order his execution. His supporters on the Council saw it as well. But someone was going to have to pay for this loss and he couldn’t allow his main rival to gain status. He considered all of his options and made a decision. He turned to the Grandfather of the Advisor, “Your family will cease your current gathering and prepare to invade that troublesome Galaxy. Since you question the ability of the current Family leading the attacks, I expect you to take over and do a better job of it.”

“What about our current gathering?”

“The Family formerly leading the attacks will replace you and complete the gathering.” The Senior turned back to Grandfather, “You will notify your Family to replace the one in the spiral galaxy, immediately. I assume you have completed your gathering.”

“We have.”

The Advisor’s Grandfather stood, “But Senior, I have no information on that galaxy.”

“Did your son not keep you advised on what was happening?”

“He did, but I have none of the previous scouting reports or the locations of the major civilizations there.”

“You will have all the records sent to you and I expect you to be prepared to launch an attack as soon as possible.”

“That will still take some time to organize, Senior.”

“Then I hope you’ve stored enough provisions to last you while that takes place. You may consult with the former Family if you need more information.” The Senior looked around the chamber, stood, and walked out of the room. He was extremely satisfied with himself. He had kept his rival in a diminished position by sending his family to do cleanup in a galaxy and had simultaneously removed him from the center of attention. It was just too bad one of his supporters had to pay for his son’s failure. He was reasonably certain everyone on the Council would agree his decision was wise and impartial. His supporter was being given a chance to grow in prestige, if he could succeed where his rival had failed.

Grandfather knew he had not reclaimed any status with the Senior’s decision. But…he and his son were still alive. His son was wise to have recorded all of his conversations. He had omitted the conversation where his son had mentioned the glory to be had by leading the initial attack. That wouldn’t have been good for the Council to see and the Advisor wasn’t there to report its omission. He left the chamber without offering any assistance to the Grandfather now leading the attack. Let him beg for it; he had called for his and his son’s execution. He sent a message to his son to destroy the attack plans. He would say the Advisor took them with him on his ship. Now he had to make sure his son wouldn’t be able to recreate them quickly. That idiot could just start the process all over again. He could also find out about the small Green Ships on his own as well.

*

“Ian, we have a development.”

“What’s going on, Moe?”

“Our probes in the Invader galaxy have sent recordings of all the ships that were gathering outside the galaxy have begun jumping to another galaxy.”

Ian grew excited, “Does this mean they’re calling off the invasion?”

“No, it doesn’t. One of the follower probes followed the Invaders and determined that they are replacing another Invader fleet in that galaxy. That fleet has started organizing outside the second galaxy.”

Ian thought a moment and shook his head, “They’re being replaced with another fleet.”

“It does appear that’s what’s going on.”

“Did they leave any ships in the galaxy they left behind?”

“They did not and we’ve also determined they collected all their probes before they left. It appears their probes are valuable in planning invasions. There’s no need to leave a probe if the galaxy has been harvested.”

Ian pressed a button on his console and saw Drey appear on his console. He also saw Dee sitting next to him, “Good morning; have you heard the latest reports from the probes?”

Drey nodded, “We have. We’re of the opinion that this is a political move being made by the Invaders.”

“Why do you say that?”

“The ten million ships we destroyed here were sent from that other galaxy to supplement the fleet that sent the four ships in the original attack. It appears they are being reassigned.”

Ian thought a moment and let the idea run through his mind. He saw thousands of possibilities in a few moments, “If that’s what’s happening, I suspect the fleet that is being reassigned to replace the other fleet won’t be helping them.”

Dee nodded, “They aren’t.”

Ian smiled, “So the new fleet is going to have to come in blind. Dee, what do you sense they’re going to do?”

“I’ve looked at that and what I keep seeing is a scouting attack to collect information. They don’t have probes in M87 and I sense the new Invasion Leader will not commit to a full invasion until he knows what he’s up against.”

“We’ve bought some time.”

“Ian, I suspect that whatever political structure the Invaders use won’t allow a long delay. They’ll launch the scouting attack as soon as possible.”

Dee nodded, “And they won’t be gathering outside M87 to launch it. They’ll jump straight in to selected targets.”

Ian stared at his display shaking his head, “How long?”

Dee looked at Drey and turned back to Ian, “They’ll attack after four weeks. Our probes will notify us when they start organizing but I sense it won’t be longer than thirty days.”

“Ian, there is at least some good news in this.” Ian’s eyes narrowed and Drey said, “We can start the exodus now.”

Ian nodded, “You’re right, Drey; I’ll get Violet, Cole, Argel, and the Kilper Admiral working on it.”

Drey’s display went dark and he pulled Dee tighter in his arms, “I’ve really missed you.”

“There’s not much time; so let’s not waste it.”

Drey smiled.

*

Chip was filthy but he had finally completed the modifications on the three missile belts, “Salud, load the belts.”

“Locking the missiles in now.”

“Make sure there’s an empty holder between the groups of three.”

“Chip, come on.”

“I know, I know; but I want to make sure we’re working together on this.”

“Have you thought about what you’re going to do if you’re given a target that only requires one missile?”

Chip looked up suddenly, “What target would only require one missile?”

“In the original attack, those four giant ships that released the troop transports would only require one. The troop transports would also only take one. Actually, one is overkill for the transports.”

“Crap!”

“What?”

“I’m going to have to modify one of the belts to fire one missile at a time.”

“Let’s think this through. Do you think there will only be one of those transports used to invade a planet?”

“Probably not; the ones used in the first attack were only attacking one city.”

“And I think you can count on there being more than just one transport heading toward a planet. I can send individual target coordinates to each of the three missiles.”

Chip leaned back in his chair and sighed, “It’s good we didn’t change the targeting boards in the missiles.”

“Have you thought about how you’re going to launch?”

“I’ll point the ship at the target and fire; that’s the easy part.”

“You need to review the recordings of the last attack.”

“Why?”

“Just watch them and we’ll discuss it after you’re finished.” Chip saw the recording loaded to his display and he pressed the activate button.

Two hours later, Chip looked up, “The Invaders are firing at anything they detect entering normal space.”

“And the missiles being launched are being burned before they can start their runs.”

Chip put his chin in his hand and placed his elbow on his chair arm. He thought about what to do and would occasionally make a comment to which Salud would respond.

“I also see that the first beam locks in on the disturbance of the ship entering normal space and a second or third beam locks on immediately after the first.”

“That happens about a half second after the first beam is fired.”

“I wonder how long it takes us to enter normal space.”

“We can enter in less than a tenth of a second.”

He reached and replayed some of the recording, “The first beam fired by the Invader usually takes about…”

“Four tenths of a second to acquire the ship.” The back and forth continued for another thirty minutes. Salud knew Chip was brilliant; he just refused to allow anyone else to see it. When he put his mind to it, he had an amazing ability to put things together.

“The only way for this to work is to enter space less than four tenths of a second from that ship.”

“Actually, it has to be less than a tenth of a second.”

“Why?”

“You haven’t factored in the time it takes the missiles to clear the launch tube and ignite.”

Chip sighed, “You’re right; how close is a tenth of a second?”

“You’ll be able to read the writing on the Invader’s hulls.”

“This is not good.”

“We can add an extra tenth of a second.”

Chip did a double take, “And just how would we do that?”

“We don’t completely emerge into normal space.”

“Tell me what you mean.”

“We only bring the top half of our ship into normal space.”

Chip nodded, “The launchers are in the top half.”

“Right; it would also decrease the time needed to get out of normal space after we fire.”

Chip stared at his display, “Salud, can you time the jump that close?”

“I’ll need some practice.”

“And you need to do it with a moving target. I suspect the most dangerous approach would be head on to an Invader Battleship moving at full speed.”

“That’s what I’ll need to practice on; hitting them from the sides is nowhere near as difficult.”

“I thought this was going to be easy.”

“Nothing ever is, Chip.”

“Contact Marlene and see if she’ll work with us.” Chip waited for Salud to respond and only heard silence. “Salud?”

“Chip, I know you deliberately avoid the casualty reports; Marlene and Greg were both killed in the last attack.”

“Both ships!?!”

“Yes.”

Chip fell back in his chair. He didn’t want to ask but couldn’t stop himself, “Could I have helped them?” Once again he was greeted with silence. “ANSWER ME!”

“Yes.”

Salud allowed Chip to mourn without interrupting. The only two friends he had in the squadron were gone; the computer hoped he could live with the information.

*

It took two days but finally Chip said, “They were going to be married.” Salud remained silent. Chip looked up at the main display and said, “Show me where I was when they died.”

The recording started and Chip saw he was less than two hundred thousand miles from the Invader ship that had killed both of them. He could have arrived using his FTL drive in less than two seconds, but he had remained at the ship he had destroyed. “Why didn’t I hear them, Salud?”

“You always turn off the squadron’s ship-to-ship chatter during battles.”

Chip stared at the display and Salud saw something had changed. She hoped it was for the better…but she doubted it.

*

Ryan Fox looked at his squadron commanders and shook his head, “I will not accept the losses we took in the last Invader attack. You will be receiving new pilots for your commands and I want you to work them into three ship units that work together. Is that clear!”

“Yes Sir!”

“Get busy and assign the new pilots to your veterans. It’s going to take more than just one wingman to take on one of those battleships. I’ll be paying close attention to your units and if you can’t perform adequately, I’ll replace you. Now get to it!”

*

Chip sat in his small kitchen and tried to eat. It wasn’t easy. “Chip, Lilly is calling the Squadron.”

Chip picked up the sandwich and walked to his bridge. He saw Captain Lambert on the display and he pressed his panel reporting in to the conference. He waited as the other survivors logged in.

“We have had a change in our structure. Admiral Fox has ordered that we are to start working in three ship groups to attack the Invaders. Each of you will be assigned two new pilots to work into attack patterns that will be effective against the huge Invader Battleships. You will start working with those new pilots and I’m holding each of you responsible for their safety. Is that clear?”

“Yes Sir.”

“Now get busy.”

Chip signed off and Lilly immediately appeared on his display, “Lt. Robinson, are you clear on your instructions?”

Chip saw Lilly’s anger and knew why. She must have viewed the recordings and saw he hadn’t come to the aid of the squadron’s pilots during the last battle. “I am, Sir.”

Lilly was past anger. She looked at Chip and sneered, “I will not have you endangering any of my pilots. If I see any attempt at your refusal to defend the warriors in my command, I will bust you out of this Navy. Would you like to resign, Lieutenant?”

Chip stared at Lilly on his display and Salud thought he was going to do it. She was wrong. “I’ll hold up my end, Sir.” Lilly stared at Chip for a very long moment and then ended the call without responding. “Salud, do you have the names of the two being assigned to me?”

“Ensigns Shrews and Cuban.”

“Send me their files; pick a coordinate in open space and have them meet me there.”

“What are you planning to do, Chip?”

Chip smiled for the first time since learning of his friends deaths, “You need your practice and they need to learn how to distract the bear while we shoot it.”

Salud saw he was back.

*

Violet looked at the Captain of the Colony Ship, “I see everyone has boarded. The commercial ships have already arrived and the buildings are in the process of being completed. Land has been cleared and most of those on board can go to work immediately. Do you have any questions?”

“No, I have the location.”

“Good luck and get them off to a good start.”

“I’ll send the ship back as soon as we get everyone on the planet.”

Violet nodded and felt her wrist unit vibrate, “Yes.”

“I need you to come and look at the fifth planet scheduled for colonization.”

“What’s the problem?”

“There’s a rather vicious predator here and we can’t really determine if it would be safe to remove it.”

“Stand by.” Violet pushed her unit, “Dee, do you have some free time?”

“I can make some; what do you need?”

“I need you to go to the fifth planet scheduled to be colonized and see if you can understand the role of a predator there.”

“I don’t understand; why don’t we just remove it?”

“We haven’t been able to determine how it fits in with the natural balance of the ecology.”

“Send me the coordinates and I’ll take my ship out to take a look.”

Violet sent the coordinates and pushed her unit again, “I have someone on the way to take a look. Hold off doing anything until they arrive.”

“Yes Sir.”

*

Dee stared at the planet below her ship in the display. She watched the predator in question and agreed that it was deadly. Its speed and savagery was beyond anything she had ever seen. She reached forward and lifted her microphone, “Captain, when is this planet scheduled to be colonized?”

“Five weeks.”

“I want you to enclose six square miles of the surface in a force field and remove all the predators. Keep a visual record of what happens and notify me of your findings three weeks from now.”

“Yes Sir.”

Dee continued to watch the predators and knew it would have to be removed for a local population to live there safely. But why were there so many of them?

*

Three weeks later, Dee’s communication panel buzzed and she saw a recording had come in. She saw the subject line and knew it was the recording from the planet with the predator. She started the recording and fell back in her chair in amazement. The six square miles was covered in a small red furred creature that had eaten every plant inside the force field. There were millions of them packed into the force field. She saw thousands of predators walking around the force field attempting to get at the small creatures. Dee shook her head and contacted the Captain of the scouting team, “Remove the force field and put that planet on quarantine.”

“I will notify fleet immediately, Your Highness.”

Dee contacted Violet and let her know what was happening. Violet looked at her list, “Thanks for the help; that is the eighth planet we’ve been forced to abandon.”

“Was there an intelligent civilization on that particular planet?”

Violet looked at her display, “No, it doesn’t appear there was.”

“I would suggest that we only look at formerly civilized planets for future colonization. We can look at the others when we have more time.”

Violet smiled, “I’ll let the scouts know. None of the other seven had intelligent life on them either. I think I understand why, now.”

“When are you moving, Violet?”

“I’ll be leaving as soon as the baby is born.”

“Let me know where you’re going; I’m coming with you.”

Violet smiled, “I’m so glad to hear that; it’ll be good to have friends around.”

“I know; there are too many enemies around to suit my tastes.” Violet nodded.

Chapter Nine

The Senior Father looked at his Grandfather on his display. He didn’t feel at all comfortable with what he was saying. “No, you will not send him the scouting reports you gathered during the recent attacks.”

“Grandfather, there is a very dangerous civilization in that galaxy.”

“Son, he called for the Council to execute us along with all our other leaders; he’ll just have to do the job without our assistance. I wouldn’t spit on him to put out a fire.”

“What if his family has heavy losses?”

“It serves him right; it was that idiot son of his that caused the death of his ships. He chose to blame us. He blocked everything you tried to do to ensure a successful invasion. He deserves whatever he gets.”

“You know the Council will send us if he fails.”

“That’s not a certainty. He will at least have softened up the forces we’ll have to face.”

The Senior Father thought a moment and wasn’t seeing everything, “What do you mean it’s not a certainty.”

“You will slow down the gathering in your current galaxy. There are three other families that will finish before you do if you take your time.”

The Father slowly shook his eye stalks; Grandfather was much smarter than him; “I’ll issue the orders to make that happen.”

“Don’t say anything overtly; I don’t want to make this obvious.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll just move family units around and delay their landings.”

“That would be good, Son.”

The Senior Father saw his panel go dark and he walked to the view port. That family going to the large galaxy was in for a surprise. The council still hadn’t determined how the ten million ships had been destroyed. He suspected a certain civilization that flew small green ships was responsible. He looked over his shoulder, “Call my oldest son here.”

His youngest daughter left his office to bring the oldest son to the Father’s presence.

*

“Sandi, he can’t be as bad as you say.”

“He’s a freaking tyrant! All the other groups are back at base and he’s still having us conduct micro-jumps for three more hours. He won’t listen to anything we suggest.”

Mikki looked at Bang and he took a deep breath and nodded. Mikki shook her head for a moment and said, “Would you like to trade places?”

Sandi looked at Mikki like she had two heads, “Are you crazy?”

“I hate to see you suffer like this. I’m willing to request a transfer to his team.”

Sandi’s smile was immediate, “You’d do that for me?”

“You have a love interest in one of the other wings. I’m pretty much alone and the additional hours wouldn’t really matter.”

“Will you go with me to Captain Lambert and make the request?”

Mikki looked at Bang who was trying to shake his head where Sandi couldn’t see him. Mikki sighed and said, “You’ll owe me if she allows the trade.”

“I’ll give you anything you want. Let’s go see if the Captain is available.”

The two stood and Mikki looked back and saw Bang shaking his head.

*

Lilly looked at Mikki and agreed with Sandi; she was out of her mind to choose to serve with the Hermit Coward. “Why do you want this, Ensign? Do you owe this officer something to cause you to do something this stupid?”

“Sir, if he’s that bad, why is he still in the service?”

“He probably won’t be after the next attack.” Lilly stared at the two and slowly shook her head. She decided that it was better if someone wanted to serve with the coward rather than someone forced to do it, “I’ll notify Lt. Robinson of the change.” Sandi tried not to grin but couldn’t stop herself. Lilly stared at them for a moment, “Both of you have some catching up to do; however, training has only been going for a week. If you had waited any longer, I wouldn’t have approved it. Go and report to your new commanders.”

Lilly watched them leave and pulled up Mikki’s training file on her display. She shook her head and almost called them back. The young woman was number one in her class in tactical maneuvers. She stopped herself and wondered what the ensign saw in the loner known as Chip Robinson. The Squadron had christened him the Hermit. She decided to allow the transfer and made a note to herself to keep a close eye on what happened.

*

“Chip.”

“Yeah, Salud.”

“It appears that Ensign Shrews had transferred to another group.” Chip looked up from his display in silence. “It appears the one that’s taking her place asked for the transfer.”

“Is she out of her mind?”

“Actually, her training records are quite interesting.”

“How so?”

“She was number one in her class at tactical maneuvers. She was second in weapons.”

Chip leaned back in his chair, “That doesn’t make sense. She should know teaming up with me is a sure fire way to be killed and never get promoted.”

“I wonder why she made this happen.”

“How do you know she instigated the change?”

Salud actually snorted, “Sandi is a pretty good pilot but do you think she could persuade a collie to eat a pork chop?” Chip stared laughing and couldn’t stop. “Do you?”

Chip laughed harder and finally managed to say, “Where did you get your sense of humor?”

“You know it’s in you; you just never use it.”

“Please contact my two babies and have them report to me…now.”

“It’s after hours.”

“And?”

“I’ve sent the message.”

Chip sat in his small office located in the front room of his living quarters. He expected the two would take at least an hour to show up but both of them arrived eight minutes after Salud sent the message. Chip didn’t want to be, but was impressed. He sized up the new ensign and saw she was very composed. She exhibited no nervousness. The same couldn’t be said for Ensign Cuban. They stood at attention in front of his desk and after a moment he said, “At ease; take a chair.”

Chip looked at Ensign Martin and then turned to Bang, “Would you mind telling me why you and Ensign Shrews decided to disrupt my training schedule.” Bang looked very uncomfortable , “Didn’t you warn her of what she was getting herself in to?”

“We both told her, Sir, and I tried to stop her but she wouldn’t listen.”

Chip stared at Bang and for the first time respected the young sailor. It took guts to say that to his commander. He looked at Mikki and said, “Well!”

“Sir, Bang, Sandi, and I were in the same class at the academy. I’ve been waiting for them to arrive each evening to discuss the day’s events so I’ve had a ringside seat hearing your training methods.”

Chip glanced at Bang and said, “You have?”

“Yes Sir; and I’m extremely curious about why you’re working so hard on micro-jumps. The only thing I could come up with was that Sandi and Bang were going to be used as a distraction while you did the heavy lifting.”

Bang looked at Mikki with obvious confusion and Chip said, “She’s right.” Bang looked at Chip as he said, “Go on.”

“I’ve heard all the scuttlebutt about you and how everyone thinks you’re a coward.” She watched Chip’s face closely but he showed absolutely no emotion. “So, I decided to see what I could learn about you.”

“And what did you discover?”

“I have a professor that likes me at the academy and he sent me a copy of your training files.”

Chip leaned back, “You know that is a violation of privacy.”

“Yes, but you’d do the same. I ignored most of it and went straight to the mental tests you took prior to entering the academy.”

Chip’s lips showed a sneer, “And what did you find out?”

“If you aren’t the most brilliant person I’ve ever encountered, I don’t know who would be.”

Bang was shocked at the statement. Could this be true?

Chip just stared at Mikki and she said, “I wondered why you didn’t excel at the academy and it dawned on me that you have no patience for anyone that’s an idiot. I noticed in your first class that you had a run in with the professor and I personally think that colored your career decisions.”

“He was quite the consummate imbecile.”

“That convinced me that you are more than you appear and, after that, I determined that if I want to survive my first battle, and most of the other newbies didn’t, I needed to team up with you…Sir.”

Chip stared at her and the silence was deafening. “There’s another question you haven’t mentioned, Ensign.”

“I don’t have an answer for that issue and I don’t expect you’ll give me the answer.”

Bang said, “What question was that, Mikki?”

“He’s described as a coward.”

Bang looked at Chip, “Are you?” Chip just stared at him saying nothing. “I’m putting my life in your hands, Sir.”

“And you think that gives you the right to know?”

“Yes Sir, it does.”

Chip stared at the two sailors and took a deep breath. He blew it out slowly and leaned forward, “I decided I was going to serve my time and get out of the Navy. I would volunteer for nothing and do only what I was ordered to do. I took out the Invader Battleship I was assigned and I received no further orders; so I stayed at my target and waited for instructions.” Chip paused and took another breath. “While I was waiting at my target, the only two friends I made at the academy were killed by an Invader Battleship less than two seconds from my location. I never heard about their danger because I always turned off ship-to-ship during maneuvers. I could have saved them…or at least made the effort. Now they’re dead.”

Mikki waited and when Chip remained silent she said, “Something changed.” Chip raised his eyebrows. “If you were a coward, you would not be working your team as hard as you’ve been doing.”

Chip looked at Mikki and his expression was deadly, “I will not allow that to happen again. My goal is to kill as many Invaders as I can and then kill some more. Choosing to transfer to my team was a mistake, Ensign,”

Mikki shrugged, “Not really.”

“Oh?”

“If you’re applying that massive intelligence you’ve been blessed with at making sure Bang and I don’t get killed, I suspect being with you will be the safest place to be in a space battle.” Mikki paused, “Which makes me wonder why you’re training your two team members to be a distraction.”

Chip shook his head, “Ensign, are you always this blunt?”

“I guess.”

Chip thought about it and made up his mind, “I’ve violated about eight hundred fleet regulations.” Bang sat up straighter and even Mikki was surprised by the remark. He stood and then walked around his desk, “Come with me.”

They went to the landing field and followed Chip into his ship. He took them to the missile magazine and opened the door to the missile belts. Mikki and Bang looked in and were confused at what they were seeing. Chip waited to see if this big mouthed ensign was as smart as he thought. After eight minutes, it was Bang that surprised him, “You set up the missiles to fire groups of three.”

Mikki smiled, “The gap between the first two and the third will ensure the proper spacing of the hits.”

Bang stared at the belt, “Why the empty holder between the groups?”

“The launchers are programed to automatically launch any missile that’s loaded.”

Mikki stared nodding, “You need us to distract the Invader ship so you can get a shot off from close range.”

“That’s the plan.”

Bang looked at Chip, “Why didn’t you tell us about this, Sir?”

Chip smirked, “Do you think Ensign Shrews wouldn’t have turned me in for all the violations of ship modifications?”

Bang looked at Chip, “What makes you think I wouldn’t?”

“By all means, have at it.”

“I’m not going to do that.”

“Why not?”

“I understand why you’ve been working us in making micro-jumps. The jumps are timed to avoid the four tenths of a second the Invader’s beams need to lock on us.”

“That is a remarkable insight, Ensign; however, you’ve been making straight jumps; those are easy. The Invaders will time your jumps and fire a beam in your path. You have to learn how to make spiral micro-jumps around their ships.”

Bang looked at Mikki shaking his head, “You wanted Sandi to trade. You didn’t do it for her.”

Mikki smiled, “No, I did it for me.”

“She could get killed.”

“That’s karma.”

Bang looked at Chip, “Sir, however long it takes to get this done, I’ll give you my best effort. I can live on six hours sleep.”

“But I can’t.”

Mikki smiled, “When are we going to modify our ships?”

“Not until this is tried in actual combat. I might need the two of you to save me if it fails.”

Mikki shook her head, “You’re going to have to get very close to get the shot off and not have it burned.”

“I know.”

“How are you going to do it?”

“The same way you’ll be making your jumps around the ship.” They looked at him with questions in their eyes and Chip shook his head, “I’ll discuss that with you after you master the spiral jumps.” He saw their disappointment and nodded toward the bay door, “Now go get some sleep. We start early in the morning.”

Mikki and Bang walked back toward their living quarters and Bang said, “He’s not what I thought. The squadron is wrong about him.”

Mikki grabbed his arm and stopped him, “You will not come to his defense.”

“Why?”

“That would cause too many questions. Just nod and act like you’re suffering; you’ve had lots of practice.” Bang stared at her. “Those violations are real. Right now, no one wants to be around him. He needs that to protect him from anyone seeing the changes to his ship.”

Bang nodded, “You’re right; mums the word. Are you going to make Sandi pay for making the change?”

“You better believe it.”

Bang laughed, “Good.”

Chapter Ten

The Grandfather looked up at his oldest son as he read the scouting reports, “It appears your brother didn’t do a good job of communicating what was going on in that galaxy.”

“I feel part of that blame belongs to the family he was sent to advise. I suspect he was a tool for them.”

“How so?”

“You know he was smart but bravery has never been one of his strong points. He was careful to a fault. It was out of character for him to lead the first invasion.”

The Grandfather turned all six eyestalks at his son, “Then why did he do it?”

“The only quality he possessed that was stronger than everything else was ambition. I suspect the other Senior Father simply pointed out how much glory would be given to the one making the first attack.”

The Grandfather swelled in size and moved the top of his body back, “That would have done it.”

“I also suspect the plans for the invasion were not destroyed in his attack. I know that family must still have a copy.”

“Yes, but we can’t prove it and I know they won’t give it to us. I called for their Grandfather to be executed.”

The Son leaned forward, “That wasn’t a good idea.”

“I see that now; however, I had to make an effort to place the blame with the other family.”

“And now here we are.”

The Grandfather leaned right indicating a shrug, “What are you planning to do?”

“Do my best not to get our family killed.”

“You think the danger is that great?”

“I do; how was our fleet destroyed?” The Grandfather sat in silence. “More than nine million ships were blasted out of existence and no one knows how it was done. The Scouts that escaped recorded a very powerful, organized attack immediately after they arrived at their assigned coordinates. The removal of our probes a year ago indicates they know about our plans to invade and the civilizations there have united to meet us.”

“Should I suggest to the Council that we avoid that galaxy?”

“You can make a case for it but I suspect that will just harden their resolve to attack.”

“Why?”

“Now that we’ve attacked that galaxy three times, do you think they’re just going to forget it? No, the council will see that the civilizations there will come after us now to prevent a future invasion; I know that’s what I’d do in their place.”

“Son, you should replace me on the council. You’re much smarter and wiser than I am.”

The Son swelled and then deflated, “No, we don’t have another Senior Father qualified to lead us during this dangerous time. My place is here.”

“So what are you going to do?”

“I’m going to be forced to launch a major scouting attack. I’m not sending just one ship to scout; I’m sending them in groups of four.”

“Why four?”

“So they can have protective coverage for each other. I’ve seen the scout reports and more might have survived if they had multiple fields of fire around them.”

“How many are you sending?”

“A million groups of four ships each. They’re getting their assignments now. They’ll launch in five days.”

*

Drey and Ian watched the giant gathering of ships outside a distant galaxy on the main display. Drey let the patterns of the ships flow through his mind and said, “They’re doing something.”

Ian nodded and looked up, “Moe, can you see any pattern in their movements?”

“They’re trying to hide what they’re doing but they are organizing an attack.”

“What do you mean hide?”

“I suspect they think they’re being watched. However, ships are being loaded with provisions throughout that mass gathering and the numbers indicate an attack is going to be launched.”

“How many ships?”

“Between three and five million.”

“Can you determine how they’ll come in?”

“No; but I can make a guess.”

Drey leaned forward, “Have at it.”

“They launched a million scouts in their last invasion. That would indicate they have the locations of that many civilizations in their databanks. I honestly don’t think they’re going to launch ships to just cruise around and casually look around for what’s going on here. All of the ships will have a target and I think they’ll be going back to their targets from the last attack.”

Drey looked at Ian, “They’re sending in groups of ships instead of just one scout.”

Ian shook his head, “That is not good. Just killing one of those ships is a dangerous undertaking. If they provide covering fire for each other, we are going to lose ships.”

“And planets.”

Ian looked quickly up at the speaker, “Planets?”

“The targets during the last invasion were the main planets of those civilizations. I suspect they want to remove the galaxy’s leadership. They won’t just be scouting; they’ll attempt to destroy their targets.”

Ian looked at Drey, “Do we have enough dreadnaughts to disrupt space around those worlds?”

“If we send them in now, we should have subspace disrupted around all of them within two days.” Ian stared at Drey and Drey leaned back in his chair, “The disruption will last two weeks. We just have to plan to keep our dreadnaughts disrupting space until this conflict is over.”

Ian sighed, “Moe, get the Kilper Admiral to send his fleets of dreadnaughts to start the disruption.”

“I’ll notify the Hub to make the assignments and get them on the way.”

Drey pushed his communicator, “Attention all Admirals, we will be initiating a war warning immediately. Make sure your ships are at action stations. We’re anticipating an attack quickly. Plans of your organization to meet it will be sent to my desk within 24 hours.”

*

Chip looked at Mikki and Bang, “I hoped for more time. However, what I’m about to tell you is important. When you jump in on an Invader Battleship, you have to time your missiles in such a way that you don’t fire at the same time.”

Mikki’s eyebrows moved up, “Why; I would think two simultaneous hits would be better than one?”

“In the last attack, we discovered that a powerful hit on the invading ship’s force field would rock it violently.” Chip looked over in the corner of his office and walked over and picked up a beach ball. He held it out in front of him in his palm. “It appears that the Invader’s force field is supported by an extremely strong energy emission from the force field emitters. It’s like having a hyper alloy column supporting the roof of a building. It doesn’t give at all.” Chip took his right hand and jabbed his index finger into the beach ball and it flew off to the left.

Mikki nodded, “So a hit will stagger the ship.”

“Exactly.” Chip walked over and picked up the beach ball and said, “Hold this on your palm.” Bang extended his hand and Chip placed the beach ball on it. “However, what happens when two hits happen simultaneously on opposite sides of the ship?” Chip took his two index fingers and hit the ball on each side. The ball remained in Bang’s palm.

“They cancel each other out.”

“Yes they do and I need the target ship staggered to increase the possibility of getting a clear shot off. Our missiles aren’t as powerful as the neutron FTL missiles being used by our Green Civilization Allies, but they will rock the ship.”

“How many times do we hit our target?”

“You will each fire one missile each.”

Mikki and Bang were shocked. Mikki shook her head, “That’s suicide if you attack after just two hits. I’ve seen recordings where we lost hundreds of ships after the Invader was hit with ten times more.”

Chip shrugged, “Either this three shot system will work or it won’t. If it works, two hits will be all that’s needed to distract them. You should also remember that we don’t have an infinite number of missiles on our ships. If we’re going to assist others, we’re going to need to ration how we use our inventory.”

Bang looked at Mikki and then turned to Chip, “What happens if it doesn’t work?”

“Then the two of you are going to have to use the tactic of flying parallel to your target and launching three missiles.”

“That’s also suicide.”

Bang looked sharply at Mikki, “Why do you say that? That’s how we killed them before.”

Chip tilted his head to the left, “Yes, but there weren’t other ships giving supporting fire to each other. Dodging three or four beams coming at you is a far cry different from having to avoid twenty or more.”

Mikki shook her head, “Let’s hope that doesn’t happen. However, if they have covering fire, are we going to be able to avoid being hit?”

“The four tenths of a second delay to lock a beam on your ship will still apply. If your micro-jumps are two tenths of a second, their supporting vessels will also have difficulty targeting you. You must make sure you’re not jumping around the ship on a predictable route or toward another Invader providing covering fire.”

Mikki shrugged, “We’ll spiral around it; Bang, you hit the target on the front and I’ll hit it either in the middle or rear. That should prevent us firing together.” Bang nodded.

Bang looked at Chip, “Sir, you’re the one in the most danger.”

Chip smiled, “It’s a dirty job but someone has to do it.”

“I’m glad we’re finally getting to go into combat.”

Chip leaned back, “You are; why?”

“Because the next slug that tells me I’m reporting to a coward is going to get decked.”

Chip and Mikki laughed. Chip looked quickly at his wrist unit, “We need to get to our ships. The probes say something is happening.” The three ran out to the landing field as thousands of attack ships lifted and blasted into the atmosphere.

Mikki looked at her display and said, “Chip, the space around the planet we’re assigned to protect has been disrupted.”

“Change your settings to the FTL micro-jumps. The system will still function as we’ve planned.”

“That’s true for us but you’re going to have a lot more difficulty getting a shot off at the correct moment.”

“Salud has practiced enough to do it. Just complete your run and get to our designated coordinates to reform for the next run.”

“Yes Sir; good luck.”

“And to you as well.”

Chip looked at his panel and powered up his communications console, “Salud, I want you monitoring fleet broadcasts for any place that needs support. Prioritize them in order of what you deem most important.”

“I’ll keep track of what’s going on, Chip.”

“Are you ready to jump in FTL to the bow of an oncoming Invader Battleship?”

“I’m as ready as I can be having never done it before. I should get better over time.”

“Let us hope you have the opportunity.”

“That goes without saying.”

“What has Captain Lambert assigned us to do in the coming attack?”

“We’re in the second wave.”

“I hope the first wave is successful.”

*

The probes detected millions of Invader ships jumping away from their massed fleets and sent the warning out; the attack was on the way.

*

Drey waited above the Green Civilization’s Capital planet with his sub-fleet of Thetas. He heard his board alarm go off and saw fifty invader battleships appear. This was not good. He called for reinforcements and powered up his console, “Doc, it looks like we are going to have to assist in the defense.”

“I guess they saw this particular planet was a major problem for them last time. I’m assigning targets. The Green Ships are starting to hit them with neutron missiles. We need to get our ships out there and start taking advantage of their strikes.”

Drey lifted his communicator, “All ships, attack your assigned targets.”

Drey stared at his display and saw Green Ships exploding around the incoming Invaders.

*

Dee saw the invaders moving in and stood up, “Drey, get out of there.”

“I’m sorry, my love. You know I can’t leave them undefended.”

“You’re too important to us; leave!”

“I love you, Dee.”

Dee’s display went dark and she sent an emergency dispatch to Ian.

*

Lilly watched in horror as the first wave of attack craft were being blown apart by the cross fire from the four huge battleships speeding in toward the planet. She hit her panel, “Second wave, get in there now!”

Chip looked at his panel, “We’re going after the front ship. If I’m successful in knocking it out, I’m going to FTL over it and fire two shots at the two ships directly behind it. I hope the blast from the first ship will mask my approach.”

“What do you want us to do, Sir?”

“They’re in a diamond formation with a lead ship, two to each side following it, and the fourth bringing up the rear. Go to the back ship and start hitting it. I’ll come for a bow shot after I fire at the two behind the first.”

“Good luck, Sir. Get out of there if the three missile pattern doesn’t work.”

Chip sighed, if it didn’t work, getting out wouldn’t be an issue, he’d be dead. “Here we go; three, two, one, FTL now!” Lilly saw her squadron was going to die. No one could get close enough to get off a shot and she was losing ships quickly. She watched the four incoming battleships and knew they were going to get through to the planet. She slammed her fist on her chair arms and suddenly saw the lead Invader Battleship explode in a massive blast followed by the two directly behind the lead ship blowing up an instant later. The fourth ship was rocked by boson missiles but then it exploded adding its shock wave to the first three ship’s explosions. She shook her head, “Jack, what just happened?”

“I’ve had to slow the recording down but it appears that Lt. Robinson’s group just took out all four invaders.”

Lilly was dumbfounded, “Get him on the channel.”

“I can’t.”

“Why not?”

“His group has just left at tremendous FTL speed and jumped away.”

“Where did he go?”

“I don’t know.”

Lilly stared at her display and saw she had lost four hundred attack craft of the thousand assigned to her squadron. “Get fleet on the channel and see where they want us to go.”

“Lilly, all available ships are being sent to assist Fleet Admiral Drey Montgomery. Fifty Invader Battleships jumped in on his fleet.”

“Send the coordinates and get us moving!” The six hundred attack craft disappeared.

*

Drey watched the incoming Invader Battleships and knew they weren’t going to be stopped. He move forward toward the twenty six remaining Invaders and ordered his personal guard to begin their attack. Suddenly, the lead Invader Battleship exploded as ten others lined up behind it began exploding in massive blasts. The center of the Invader formation was blown apart and the Green Civilization ships flew into the gap and began pounding the two sides with neutron missiles rocking the invaders violently. Drey watched as the left side of the Invader formation began exploding from the rear as another line of enemy ships blew apart.

“Doc, what’s going on?”

“It appears that three of our attack ships are killing the Invader’s battleships.”

“How?”

“I don’t know. However, it’s those three ships that are doing all the damage. Our Thetas are now taking out the others. Numbers are now in our favor.”

*

Lilly arrived in time to see the blasts of the Invader Battleships in the center of their formation. That cleared lane made it possible for the Thetas to get in and deliver a devastating barrage on the remaining enemy ships. “Jack?”

“It was Lt. Robinson’s group that blew out the center of the Invader formation.”

“How did he do it?”

“I was able to get a better recording and it appears that his ship is able to launch a three missile salvo that is timed perfectly to penetrate the Invader’s force field. I had to slow the recording down to my slowest setting to see the three missiles being launched.”

“Get Robinson on the channel.”

“Sorry, Lilly; his group has left again.”

Lilly shook her head as Drey suddenly appeared on her display, “Thank you for coming, Captain. You saved our lives.”

“Sir, it wasn’t us that did it. It appears three of my attack ships did all the damage to the Invaders.”

“What!”

“Lt. Robinson’s group also knocked out the four ships attacking my assigned planet and then he jumped here. He arrived before my squadron and it was his ship that killed the center of the Invader formation.”

“How did he do it?”

“I really don’t know, Sir.”

“When this is over, you and he will report to me personally.”

“Yes Sir.”

*

Chip arrived at another planet and saw three Invader ships were about to arrive at the planet being defended, “Alright, you know the drill. Let’s get it done.” The three ships flew in at the lead Invader ship and Chip hit it right after it was rocked by missiles from Mikki and Bang. Chip continued past the first explosion and launched a three missile shot at the two ships to the sides of his vessel as he flew between them and then flew away. “Salud?”

“I’ve locked in the coordinates of the next planet.” The three attack craft flew away at FTL leaving the Commander of the Union ships wondering what had happened to save the planet.”

Mikki looked at her panel, “Sir, it’s a good thing you had us save our missiles. I’m going to run out soon.”

Chip nodded, “I’m going to run out as well. I still have enough for a hundred more shots so let’s keep it going as long as possible.” The three ships arrived at another planet and two more groups of Invaders were blasted into rubble.

*

Lilly listened to the fleet frequency and all over M87 she heard reports of Invader Battleships suddenly blowing up. She sighed and knew that it had to be Lt. Robinson’s group that was doing it. She shook her head and heard her computer say, “It appears there was more to Lt. Robinson than you thought.”

“How is he doing it, Jack?”

“It appears he has modified his ship’s armaments.”

Lilly’s expression turned serious, “That’s a major violation of fleet regulations.”

“It is.”

Lilly continued to listen to the incoming reports, “Whatever he did, I’m glad he did it; it saved my squadron.”

“Let’s hope fleet feels the same.”

*

More than ten thousand planets were hit during the Invader’s attacks but the vast majority was unharmed. The Invader lost more than three million battleships but the defenders lost more than eight million ships. Three million of them were Union Ships. The Invaders far outnumbered the defenders and now they knew what they would have to face during a major invasion. The attack was stopped but the price to do it was too high.

Chapter Eleven

Mikki and Bang waited with Lilly for Admiral Drey Montgomery to arrive. Chip had been arrested by six security agents as soon as he landed. They inspected his ship, saw the modifications to the missile belts, and took him away in a Security Ship. Lilly looked at the two ensigns, “He should have known modifying his ship would lead to this.”

“He knew, Sir.”

“Then why did he do it?”

“He felt the change was needed now to ensure our survival in the battle. He felt it would take too long for the changes to make it out to us.” Mikki paused, “He also feared they wouldn’t work; however, he was willing to risk his life on the chance he could prevent us being killed.”

“I’ve been under the impression that he was only concerning about his own welfare and no one else’s.”

Bang sighed, “He was marking time until his duty was over and he could leave the service.”

“Why?”

“One of the professors at the Academy disillusioned him on his first day of class. Lt. Robinson doesn’t tolerate idiots very well.”

Lilly stared at Bang and looked at Mikki, “What changed?”

“His only two friends died in the last major Invader attack. He discovered that he might have been able to save their lives if he had been listening to intraship communications. He is now determined to make the Invaders pay for doing it.”

“I guess I had him pegged wrong.”

Bang nodded, “He is brilliant. I’ve not seen anyone smarter than he is at developing attack plans.”

Lilly stared at Bang, “Ensign Cuban, where did you acquire the name Bang?”

Bang sighed, “It came after a chemistry experiment in the Academy that went terribly wrong.” Lilly continued to stare at him, and though she didn’t want to, she stared laughing. Mikki smiled as well until Bang said, “It wasn’t the noise as much as the smell. Every uniform worn in the room had to be burned.” Mikki lost it and laughed out loud. Poor Bang just shook his head, “It wasn’t so funny for those that were there.”

Suddenly Drey walked into his office and the three jumped to attention. Drey smiled and said, “Are these the ones responsible for killing the Invaders?”

Lilly stood at attention and said, “No Sir. These two supported the Lieutenant in his attacks.”

“Where is the Lieutenant?”

“He’s been arrested by security for violating fleet regulations about modifying Union Ships.”

Dee had followed Drey into his office and heard the exchange. “Oh crap!”

Drey’s eyes narrowed and he yelled, “Johanson, get in here!” A Colonel rushed into Drey’s office and heard him yell, “FIND ME MY LIEUTENANT THAT HAS BEEN ARRESTED AND I WANT THE ONE THAT ORDERED HIM ARRESTED BROUGHT HERE WITH HIM!” The Colonel disappeared faster than a cat surprised by a bulldog. Drey looked at Lilly, “Did I not tell you to report to me with the one that saved my fleet?”

Dee put her hand on Drey’s arm and he looked at her with anger on his face, “Dear, she’s just a captain.”

Drey snapped his vision back to Lilly as she said, “I told the arresting officers that you had ordered me to bring Lt. Robinson to your office.”

Drey’s anger appeared to double. Dee grabbed his chin and turned his face to her, “You need to think this through.”

Drey stared at her and, after a long moment, turned to the three sailors, “At ease. Take a seat. I want to know how you were able to kill the Invader Battleships.”

Mikki and Bang told him what Chip had done to his ship and how they had been trained to distract the Invader Ships. Drey asked numerous, hard, probing questions and Dee saw his anger gave way to his interest in what had been done. After an hour, Drey lifted his communicator and activated it, “Cole.”

“Yes.”

“I’m sending you a recording of a conversation I just had with two of my sailors along with recordings of the last battle we fought with the Invaders. I want you and Argel available to discuss this when I find my Lieutenant.”

“Is it that important?”

“Watch the recordings and get back to me.” Cole nodded as Johanson entered the office, “Sir, they had the Lieutenant transported back to Euclid to face charges in a court-marshal.” Drey’s anger was instant and Dee saw there was no way to stop him now. He looked at Lilly and said through stiff lips, “Take these two to Euclid and meet me at the Senior Scientist’s lab.” Lilly, Mikki, and Bang stood, came to attention, saluted at Drey’s back as he exited his office at high speed. Drey lifted his communicator, “Doc, get down here; we’re taking a trip back to the Union.” Dee shook her head and pressed a button on her wrist unit.

Ian felt the vibration and looked at his wrist. He shook his head. He had worked out a secret code with Dee where she would warn him if Drey was about to go off and do something radical. He activated his unit and said, “Drey, I want to meet with you and the other senior admirals in my office.” Ian saw Drey’s expression and thought, “Oh crap!”

“It’s going to have to wait, Ian!”

“Why?”

“I’ll send you the recordings of the meeting I just completed. I’ll get back to you after I handle this.”

“E, play the recordings.” Ian watched them and shook his head, “Just how stupid was security, “E, see if you can get Doc to slow down enough to allow us to get a head start.”

“He’s agreed to do it. He’s telling Drey he has to recharge one of his reactors.”

Ian thought a moment, “That should give us about fifteen minutes.”

“Doc says we better hurry.” Ian nodded and E blasted out of El Dorado’s atmosphere and jumped away. He got the King on his communicator and started talking rapidly.

*

Chip sat in his cell and stared out of the bars at the security desk. He sighed heavily and wasn’t surprised by his incarceration. At least his two subordinates had not been killed. Suddenly, a Security General came rushing in and unlocked Chips cell personally. “I want you to put this on as quickly as possible.” Chip saw it was a Naval Dress Uniform, “Is my court-marshal going to happen this quickly?”

“Shut up and get moving!” Chip was confused by the rush and the General yelled, “GET DRESSED NOW!” Chip jumped up and took off the flight uniform he had worn during the last battle. He dressed quickly and the General pulled him out of the security center and ran with him to a shuttle that blasted off the tarmac and shot around the planet.

*

Drey arrived in orbit above Euclid and looked at his display, “Doc, where is my Lieutenant?”

“They’ve taken him to the Royal Chamber.”

“Why would they do that?”

“I don’t know.”

“What about the officer who ordered him to be arrested.”

“Give me a moment.” Dee saw Drey was barely able to restrain himself. His anger had only grown during the jump to Euclid. She hoped Ian had done something to prevent what she knew was going to happen if Drey landed and found the arresting officer. “It appears he is handling the security at the Royal Residence.”

“Get me down there!”

“Moe, this is Doc on Drey Montgomery’s ship requesting permission to land at the Royal Residence.”

“The landing field outside the King’s residence is full. I can have a ship moved within ten minutes.”

Drey picked up his communicator, “What’s the closest point open for landing, Moe!?!”

“I have a spot your ship will fit in about half a mile out.”

“Put us there, Doc.”

Dee shook her head as their small ship spiraled out of orbit and landed half a mile from the residence. Dee saw all the shuttles and said, “Why are there so many shuttles here?”

“The King has called the Nobility to his chamber.”

Drey didn’t hear the question and was deaf to the answer. He was already at the entry portal tapping his feet in frustration and ran out as soon as it opened. Dee sighed and stood up, holding her large belly, and followed Drey out of the ship. A shuttle came roaring in and Cole stuck his head out of the portal, “Get on board; I’ll take you to the roof.”

“Thanks, Cole. It would be a long walk for me.”

She entered the shuttle and Argel smiled, “Hello, Dee; it’s good to see you. How’s Drey doing?”

“Don’t touch him; he’s hotter than an overused blaster.”

“Maybe the run will cool him off.”

Dee shook her head, “Don’t count on it.”

*

Chip arrived at the King’s throne room and found it full of the Union’s Nobility. He looked at the General, “The King wishes to speak with you.”

Chip sighed, “Oh that’s just great.” His court-marshal was not going to be a quiet affair. He stood at the back of the chamber and saw the King enter and take his throne.

*

Drey arrived at the entrance to the throne room and the two security officers saw his expression and didn’t say a word but opened the door for him to enter. They looked at each other after he passed and knew the Dark Officer was alive and well. “Why didn’t you challenge him?”

The other security officer shook his head, “Are you crazy? Did you see his expression?”

“Just checking.”

Drey entered the throne room and saw his Lieutenant standing in front of the King’s throne with a Security General standing beside him. His eyes narrowed and he moved quickly down the wide aisle. The King looked up and saw Drey approaching at high speed, “Admiral, Montgomery, it’s really good to see you could make this gathering. Please take a seat in the front row and I’ll meet with you afterwards.”

Drey heard the King and started to ignore his directive but barely managed to restrain himself. He saw a vacant place on the front row and moved slowly over and sat down, all the while staring at the security General. It was at that point that he noticed the large numbers of Royalty in the room. What was going on? Dee entered the throne room from the right stairway and came over and sat down beside him. She put her hand on his arm and pulled herself closer.

*

The King looked out at the assembly and smiled, “It’s not often that I have the opportunity to recognize our Warriors for their contributions in defending us against our enemies.” He looked down at Chip standing at attention in front of his throne, “However, what this young pilot has done needs to be recognized immediately.” He looked at the General standing beside Chip, “Thank you for getting him here so quickly.”

The General bowed and stepped back to the ranks of the security detail to the right of the throne. Drey’s eyes narrowed and he looked at Dee, “What’s going on?” Dee shrugged.

The King said, “I have reviewed the recordings of what this young pilot has done during the last Invader attack and I’m amazed at what he was able to accomplish. He and his two support pilots killed more than two hundred enemy battleships and saved eighty planets from being bombarded. He attacked the invading ships head on and placed his life at risk in every attack. The First Councilor has also seen the recordings and agrees that he will be the first recipient of the Golden Galaxy, which is the highest award for bravery that the new Galactic Alliance gives to the few that are deserving of it. It is with a profound sense of pride that one of our own has won the first such recognition. Lt. Robinson, please come forward.”

Drey was shocked speechless. Chip was shocked into immobility. The King saw his stunned expression and stood and walked forward and placed the beautiful green and white ribbon with the Gold Galaxy hanging from it around his neck. Chip gathered his senses and bowed, “I don’t deserve this, Your Majesty.”

“I’m always amazed that those that receive this sort of recognition always say that, Lieutenant.”

“I didn’t do it alone; my two subordinates made it possible.”

“They will be receiving the Solar Star, which is the Union’s highest medal for their actions. They deserve it as well; however, your bravery in attacking the Invader’s ships from point blank range has earned you this award.” The King looked up and said, “I present to the assembled Nobility the first of our brave warriors to receive the Golden Galaxy.”

The room cheered and rushed forward to congratulate Chip. Drey sat in his chair as the King walked forward, “Drey, I didn’t know you were coming.”

“Actually, I thought my Lieutenant had been arrested and I was coming to see him released. I also wanted to have a conversation with the officer that arrested him.”

“Why?”

“I ordered that he was to be brought to me after the battle.”

The King shrugged, “I also ordered him brought here; do you outrank me?”

Drey stared at the King and shook his head, “No, Your Majesty. I was hasty in my coming without learning what was happening.”

“Well, it is good to see you and Dee. Please plan to stay and bring me up to speed on what happened in the last Invader attack.” Drey nodded and lowered his head. The King gave Dee a hug and walked over to congratulate Chip. Drey looked over at the Security General and walked over to where he was standing. Dee rolled her eyes; what was going to happen now?

The General saw Drey approaching and forced himself to remain calm. His heart was beating rapidly but he kept his expression neutral. “General, were you told to bring my Lieutenant to me after the battle ended?”

“I was.”

Drey stared at him for a long moment and then said, “Please let me know in the future when you are unable to follow my directives.”

“I will, Sir. This happened so quickly that I felt it imperative to get him here.”

Drey put his hand out and the General shook it. Drey turned and walked away and Dee fell back in her seat. The General watched Drey walk away and let out the breath he had been holding. “You know you would be dead if not for the Prince’s intervention.”

The General turned and saw Cole standing behind him, “I guess I do.”

“General, you have been ordered by the Prince to turn in your retirement papers in a week.” Cole turned and walked away. The General was angry for a moment and then decided that at least he was still alive to retire. Perhaps it was an even trade.

*

Violet looked at Ian on board E as he watched the feed from the award ceremony, “You know he might figure out what you did here.”

“Let him.”

“But you forced the King to give a medal to that Lieutenant.”

“Actually, I suggested he be given a medal but never the Golden Galaxy. The King watched the recordings of the Lieutenant’s attacks and insisted he deserved our highest award for bravery. The right thing happened here.”

“It’s really good to see you. I’ve missed you so much.”

“I think we can land now and have that meeting without causing too much suspicion.”

“Schedule it for three hours from now.” Violet moved into Ian’s lap and he delayed it until the next day.

*

Chip, Mikki, and Bang sat in front of a table in Cole’s office. They three most powerful couples in the Union sat in front of them. Ian said, “Congratulations, Lieutenant.”

“I thought I was being arrested for modifying my weapon’s system.”

Ian smiled, “If your modification hadn’t worked and someone had been injured or killed, you would have been arrested. However, it did work and success should always be recognized.”

Drey stared at Chip, “I understand you don’t like serving in the Navy.”

Chip looked quickly at Drey and blew out a breath, “I’ve actually been counting the days until my enlistment was over. However, I don’t want to leave now.”

Dee smiled at him, “Why?”

“The Invaders killed my friends; I owe them a debt.”

Ian leaned back in his chair, “Lieutenant, can I get your best effort in the future or are you going to continue to hide your abilities?”

Chip wondered how the Prince had learned about his reluctance to stand out but saw Mikki grimace beside him. She was probably trying to help him. “I’ll do my best, Your Highness.” Chip saw Drey smile and look at his wife. Why did he do that?

Ian turned to Cole, “You’ve inspected his ship; what did you learn?”

“The modifications he made to his belts are easily done. We should be able to get the majority of the attack ships changed in sixty days.”

“Can you do that at El Dorado?”

“Yes, each pilot will assist the engineer in making the modifications.”

“What about the Thetas?”

“We’ve been depending on the boson beams to do their heavy lifting. The missiles were a secondary system used to soften up the enemy’s force fields.”

Chip said, “Excuse me.”

Ian turned to Chip, “Yes.”

“I’ve been thinking about that. It appears that the Invader’s force fields have to be hit numerous times before it can be penetrated. I know that the ships in M87 have hit them with FTL missiles before we go in to take them on.”

Ian nodded, “That’s true.”

Chip turned to Cole, “Is it possible for the boson beams to be fired in a circular pattern?”

“What do you mean?”

“Can the beam be shaped in such a way that it has a hollow, or empty, area inside it?”

Argel nodded, “We can shape the beam anyway we want. We can just have the boson particles fired around a magnetic field in the blaster barrel.”

Chip smiled, “Could the field be wide enough to have a missile launcher inside it?”

Cole’s face showed his shock. Ian saw it, “What’s wrong, Cole?”

Cole started shaking his head, “We should have seen that.”

“Seen what?”

“If the boson beam hits the Invader’s force field in a circular pattern, the blast will not lose any of its energy and will weaken it. If that hit is followed quickly by the three missiles pattern our esteem Lieutenant here developed, the force field won’t have to be softened up to penetrate it. The boson beam will provide the punch needed to get the missiles through.”

Drey smiled, “Are you sure about that?”

“Well, if one doesn’t do it, another one right behind it will.”

“Currently, we’re having to hit their ships ten or twenty times in rapid succession to get penetration.” Ian paused for a moment and said, “If we can get it down to one or two, we stand a chance against them.”

Drey said, “We’re going to need that quickly. They outnumber us by a huge margin. So far the numbers have been on our side but that’s going to change if they send in the entire fleet against us.”

“Cole?”

“Those are major changes, Ian. We can’t just send an engineer out to modify the hulls of the Thetas. They’ll have to be brought in and reworked.”

“Are you saying we won’t be able to get it done before a major invasion?”

“We can get the attack ships done quickly. I’ll get all the planets in the Alliance on board and start modifying the Thetas within a week. However, that’s close to forty million ships that will need work done. We can only get a hundred thousand completed every two days.”

Dee had been listening with her eyes closed and she opened them and said, “Basically, you’re just going to place an insert in the boson beams with a missile launcher inside it, right?” Cole nodded. “You’re not going to have to tear the hulls apart are you?”

“No, just the beam ports have to be reworked.”

Chip interjected, “The belts also have to be modified.”

Cole waved his hand, “That can easily be done prior to the missile launcher being placed.”

“How many missile launchers will have to be manufactured to do this?”

Cole looked at Drey, “None.”

“What!”

“The Thetas already have three launchers; they’ll just have to be moved to the boson beams.”

“What about the missiles ports in the ship’s hulls?”

“The cap that covers them in normal operation will just remain closed.”

Ian turned to Dee, “Why are you asking about this?”

“The Green and Grey Civilizations have more than five million planets. We’ll contract out the work to them. If we can get the inserts to them quickly enough, we should be able to modify all our ships within thirty days.”

Violet’s expression showed her concern, “We’d be giving them boson technology.” Dee chuckled. “Why are you laughing?”

“If I handed you a blaster barrel and asked you to repair it, would you have blaster technology?”

Violet thought a moment and smiled, “No, I guess I wouldn’t.”

“And they won’t be working around the reactors or collectors; they’ll see how we fire the weapons but nothing about how we collect the particles.”

Drey looked at Ian, “Do you think they’ll assist us?”

“If we tell them we’re going to leave a hundred thousand of our ships in their territory, I suspect they’ll jump at the opportunity.” Ian stood up, “I’m going to contact them and see if they’ll assist us. Cole, get the factories producing the inserts now! Drey, your ships will be modified first. The attack ships will have to bear the majority of the load if anything happens before we can complete the Thetas.”

The group stood to leave and Drey said, “Lieutenant, would you and your two teammates remain a few moments.” Chip looked at Mikki and hoped he was wrong about what was coming. He wasn’t. “Lieutenant, you are being promoted to the rank of Rear Admiral and will be taking command of a hundred thousand ships that are currently serving in my fleet. You will start training them on your tactics and how to use the new weapons. I suspect that once the Invaders review your attacks, it’s not going to be so easy to hit them head on anymore.” Chip sighed heavily shaking his head. Drey smiled, “You did say to the Prince that you would give your best effort.”

“Yes Sir. However, I’ll need my two wingmen to also be promoted to make sure our ships listen to their directives.”

Drey looked at Bang and Mikki, “Your promotions to Commodore will be pushed through. I need you to get my ships ready for what’s coming.”

“How do you intend to use my fleet, Sir?”

“You will be a hammer. I’m sending you wherever I see a nail that needs hitting.”

“Sir, I’ll also need Captain Lambert promoted; she understands how we did it.”

Drey looked at Dee and saw her nod. “Consider it done, Admiral. Now go out there and make me proud.”

Chapter Twelve

The Senior Father watched the recordings brought back by the fleet and felt mixed emotions. The attack had been successful, when taken as a whole, but a number of the ship groups had been wiped out. More than ten thousand planets had been bombarded but…some of the wings were blown out of existence by ships that were next to impossible to record. The larger wing sent against that powerful civilization with the huge green ships were initially successful but their attack faltered and was stopped before hitting the main planet. It was not clear what had stopped them. The attackers either moved too fast to be recorded or they had some way to hide. He replayed the recordings again and saw something…but even at the slowest speed he couldn’t make out what was happening. His display activated and he saw Grandfather, “Congratulations; it appears you were successful.”

“Thank you, Grandfather.” The Senior Father remained silent and Grandfather said, “What’s bothering you?”

“Our largest attack was stopped and all the ships were killed.”

“What killed them?”

“I haven’t been able to make that determination and before I commit the entire family, I need to find out.”

“Why?”

The Father looked up from his monitor to his display, “I suspect those civilizations are attempting various strategies to stop our attacks. Whatever strategy they used in that particular attack worked. I don’t want to send the Family there and have all of them faced with whatever our ships encountered in that attack. I must know what we’re up against.”

“What are you going to do?”

“I’m sending these recordings to the Council’s scientists and see if they can determine what happened. Once they make complete their study, I’m going to send a large wing to attack that planet again.”

“How large?”

“A thousand ships.”

“Why not more?”

“If we can’t destroy a planet with a thousand ships, we don’t need to be going there.”

“You know the Council won’t accept that.”

“They’re not the ones taking the risk here. If I send a million ships to kill that planet, we’ll only be able to attack a thousand at a time. We can’t use huge numbers against a single planet in the main invasion. If we have to do that, we run a real risk of failure.”

“You could always call in another family or two.”

The Father scoffed, “Do you honestly think the Council would approve that; especially since they think the last attack was successful?”

“You’re right; and none of the other Families would agree to go. How long are the scientists going to take?”

The Father moved left and right, “You know how thorough they are; ten days, maybe twenty.”

“You could attack without their findings.”

“I’m not willing to have that many of our family killed without knowing what to do going in. My children mean more to me than that.”

“Keep me informed.”

“I’ll let you know when we attack. I’m sending our best wing to do it.”

“Is that wise?”

“Like I said, I’m not going to risk large numbers of my children. If that wing can’t do it, we’re going to need help.” Grandfather nodded and the display went dark. The Father watched the recordings again and only saw flashes of green and bright lights hitting his ships.

*

“Salud, you sent the download on the micro-jumps and FTL tracks to all of our ships?”

“I did.”

Chip shook his head, “They’re just not picking it up fast enough.”

“They need something to practice on.”

Chip thought about Salud’s suggestion and activated his communicator. The Kilper Admiral appeared on his display, “Admiral, is it possible for me to borrow ten thousand of your dreadnaughts?”

“For what purpose?”

“I need a large target moving at high speed for my squadrons to practice against.”

The Admiral knew Chip’s fleet was going to be doing most of the heavy lifting in the next attack and didn’t expect most of his fleet to survive. “I can send you twenty thousand that are currently stationed in M87. However, if an attack is imminent, they’ll have to go to their assigned planets to disrupt space around them.”

“Thank you, Admiral. They should help us a lot.”

“Do you want me to get the Hub to set up the exercise?”

“That would be excellent. I’ll need five ships assigned to each of the Dreadnaughts. They’ll be using unarmed missiles to hit your ships. I want your ships to do their best to hit them with a main beam.” Chip knew the Thetas would not be in any danger from the dreadnaught’s beams.

“Do you have a target planet to use?”

“There is an uninhabited planet in the Grey Civilization. Tell your ships if they can get a shot off at the planet, they will win the exercise.”

“And how will they know if they’re eliminated from the operation?”

“If my ships can hit them twice within two seconds, they will be considered out of action.”

“I’ll get the hub to program their sensors accordingly. What about your ships?”

“If you can hit them with one beam, they’re out as well.”

The Admiral shook his head, “Your ships can survive a single Invader beam hit.”

“The purpose of this exercise is to teach them how to avoid being hit. One beam will take them out in this exercise.”

“I’ll have the first wave ready to launch tomorrow at 12 hundred hours.”

“Start with a thousand in each wave; after all my pilots have completed facing a thousand, double the number in the next exercise.”

“Wow, now that’s an optimistic choice.”

“We don’t have long. I need them ready.” The Admiral disappeared from the display and Chip said, “Get this information out to the Commodores and make it a competition to see who is most successful.”

“They’ve got it. The hub has already started sending their assigned targets.”

Chip nodded and hoped the pilots in his fleet learned quickly.

*

Lilly saw the directives for the next day’s operation appear on her monitor and shook her head. She looked at the coordinates of the attack, “Jack, you need to get us to the assigned coordinates now.”

“Issuing orders, Lilly.”

“Jack, how do you like the Theta?”

“I hated it at first…but now I think we’re in a better ship than the attack ships.”

“Why?”

“It’s only slower by a tiny fraction and the force field is much stronger. We can take more hits to get in.”

“Have you got the micro-jumps down pat?”

“Admiral Robinson’s ship helped a lot. She sent the programming for the distance between them to my processors and it’s made a huge difference in controlling the distance between them.”

“Can you get that information out to our squadrons?”

“I’ve already done that. I suspect that is exactly what he wanted us to do.”

“I want you to keep a close eye on any of my pilots that have exceptional skill at mastering these new tactics. I have too many open slots for wing commanders.”

“I’ve already spotted a number of those that have demonstrated success so far. I think this coming exercise will shake out those we can count on.”

“Tell all the squadrons that I will not accept anything less than victory in this exercise.”

“They know, Lilly.”

“Tell them anyway.”

“You’re the boss.”

*

Kregen looked at Ryan Fox, “How have your units taken to the new tactics?”

“I’ve got to say I’m really impressed with the Lieutenant that developed them. They’re not easily done.”

“Well, I let that one get away to the Thetas. I need you to come up with another way to hit those battleships.”

“Sir?”

“I suspect they’ll learn that we hit them from head on in the last attack. What would you do if you were a battleship commander and you were moving in on a planet?”

“I’d continuously fire my bow beams in front of me until I arrived at the planet.”

“That is what they’ll do as well. We have to be able to hit them from any place that offers us an opportunity.”

“The best way to do that is to use a ship to micro-jump the length of a battleship and, as it turns its beams to follow the jumper, another ship will come in from the side in the vacated space.”

“Get them moving on learning that. We don’t have long to get this down.”

“We also don’t have the boson beam to soften up their force fields.”

“The M87 civilizations aren’t going to be idle. They’ll hit the Invaders with their FTL Missiles as they move in.”

“I hope it’s enough, Sir.”

“It was for that Lieutenant. The Thetas will be the back stop on those that get by us. Let’s make sure not many do.”

“I’ll get with Annie and make sure she’s implementing this in her practice.”

Ryan disappeared and Kregen contacted Marissa, “I want you observing our fleets practice. Put some pressure on them to get it right.”

“Yes Sir; we don’t have long.”

Kregen shook his head. “We don’t have long,” seemed to be a common litany.

*

Violet entered Dee’s home and said, “Dee, what do you see?”

“There will be another attack before the main invasion.”

“And?”

“Whether we win or lose, we lose.” Violet grabbed her throat. Dee quickly said, “No, no; I don’t mean we lose the war. I mean that the main invasion will start either way.”

“Why?”

“If we stop the attack, they’ll gather more ships before they come, which will buy us a little more time. If the attack is successful, the main invasion will start immediately. Win or lose, they’re coming.”

“Do you see anything about what will happen?”

“No, I don’t. I’ve tried multiple times to get a sense of what would happen but I think I don’t have enough information to draw a conclusion.”

Violet thought a moment, “Would it be better to lose to have fewer ships come?”

“They’re going after the Green Civilization’s capital.”

“Have you told Ian and Drey?”

“They’ve already surmised that is where the bulk of the next attack would happen. The Sovereign knows and has volunteered to move as much of the population as possible to allow us to fail. He’s taking the long view on this.”

“And?”

“Drey told him to move his population either way. The jury is still out on what we need more.”

“I’m not sure what you mean?”

“We’re updating our ships as quickly as possible but we won’t have the bulk of them done in time. Every day we delay the main invasion; ten million new ships are launched that can fire FTL missiles. If we lose defending the Green Capital, millions of planets in M87 will all be attacked simultaneously; not just the capitals. There is a grudging consensus that we need the extra time.”

“But if two of those giant fleets attack together…”

“We still won’t have enough ships to use against them. That’s why the jury is still out.”

Violet stared at Dee, “What will have to happen to see what path we’re going to take?”

“We’ll need to see how our new ships perform against the Invader’s battleships. If we determine we can take them out with small numbers, we’ll opt in favor of delaying their attack to build more ships.”

“And if we can’t?”

“We’ll let them bomb the planet and take on the smaller group.”

“Have you thought about letting them bomb the planet and taking on the smaller numbers while we’re building ships?”

Dee stared at Violet and activated her display. She started scrolling through the data banks and said, “There are more than a million civilized planets in M87.”

Violet nodded, “That would give us one Theta and one attack ship for each planet. How many Invaders would be sent to each planet?”

Dee shrugged, “If they follow the doctrine they used in their last invasion, they’ll attack one sector of the galaxy at a time with their massed numbers.” Dee closed her eyes. Violet waited and after ten minutes she opened her eyes and said, “I need to know something.” She contacted the Kilper Admiral and when he appeared on her display she asked, “Admiral, how far can space be disrupted around a planet?”

“I don’t know that there is a limit. If we continuously fire the disrupter cannons, we could probably disrupt it as far out as we want. Why do you ask?”

“One more question; how long does the disruption last?”

“About two weeks.”

“Have you tried discharging a boson beam into subspace?”

The Admiral was startled by the question, “As a matter of fact, we have not. What are you thinking about?”

“The Invaders depend on their jump drives to travel large distances. They don’t have FTL drives so it takes them much longer to fly to a planet.”

The Admiral pulled up his display and sent a query to the Hub Computer. He received the answer and said, “We’ve been disrupting space about a million miles from the target planets.”

“How long would it take the Invaders to attack a planet if subspace was disrupted out to a hundred million miles?”

“We can’t disrupt that much space that quickly.”

“Moe, are you listening to this.”

“I am.”

“Get one of the new Thetas out to an uninhabited planetary system and have it fire a boson beam in subspace.”

“Give me a few minutes. I have the system in my data banks but I have to get a Theta there.”

The Admiral stared at Dee. She looked back at him, “What is the Invader’s maximum speed in normal space?”

“Two hundred and fifty thousand miles per hour.”

“So it would take an Invader Battleship sixteen days to fly to a planet if space was disrupted a hundred million miles around it?”

The Admiral looked at his terminal, “It appears that is correct.”

“Why do you say appears?”

“We don’t have enough ships to disrupt that much space around the planets in M87.”

“But if we could?”

“It would take more than two weeks for an attacker to reach the planet.”

“Dee, I have your answer.”

“That was quick, Moe.”

“The Theta wasn’t that far from the target system.”

“And?”

“One boson beam disrupted space sixty million miles from the planet.” Dee, Violet, and the Admiral were shocked. “There’s more. The disruption is much more powerful. The effects should last a month or longer.”

“That means it would take them ten days to reach the planet.” The Admiral nodded. “And if they take ten days to arrive, we can gang up on their larger units and then jump to other systems and go after the Invaders with our FTL drives before they arrive.”

Dee turned to Violet, “YOU ARE THE BEST!”

“Why; what did I do?”

“You showed me how to take on their main invasion.”

“How?”

“We allow them to kill the Green Capital. Then we take on the single fleet.”

Dee got on the communicator and called Ian and Drey. They listened to her and didn’t want to believe what they were hearing, but after Moe sent the recording of the disrupted space around the uninhabited planet they began paying attention. Dee laid out her theory and after an hour Drey looked at Ian, “I told you she was incredible.”

*

The Sovereign looked at Ian on his display, “Are you sure we need to do this?”

“We’ve determined with a fair degree of certainty that if we stop the Invaders from getting to your planet, another one of their fleets will probably join the current fleet and attack together. If they destroy your planet without much damage, they’ll invade with the single fleet.”

“We’re going to have to ultimately face multiple fleets, aren’t we?”

“Yes, but if we can defeat the first fleet, the others might reconsider coming here.”

“And if they don’t?”

“Like you say, we’ll have to face multiple fleets.”

“Then why not go ahead and start that now?”

Drey smiled, “Sovereign, when I was a boy, I was often told that at the end of a day I was going to be beaten for not performing as expected. I hated that waiting and would often request they go ahead and get it over with. I never considered that the one that planned to give the beating might have to go somewhere and it wouldn’t happen. Or I’d do something during the day that pleased them and would have the punishment removed. I just hated the waiting. Isn’t that what you’re experiencing now?”

The Sovereign leaned forward, “It’s this constant fear of seeing my civilization destroyed.”

“Every day we delay them combining against us gives us ten million more ships updated to use against them. If this first invasion is stopped, it’s going to take the Invader a long time to reorganize for another attack. We’ve also learned more each time they have attacked. Time is actually on our side if we can slow them down. Allowing your planet to be destroyed will ensure we only have to face one fleet in the initial invasion. We will learn a lot from the fight.”

“What are you going to do if I say no?”

“Then we’ll do everything in our power to stop them.”

“Sovereign, he’s right.”

“That’s easy for you to say, Gedna. It’s not your capital being attacked.”

“I would allow my capital to be destroyed if it improved your chances of survival, Sovereign.”

The Sovereign stared at the Gedna on his display and after a long moment said, “I believe you would.” The Sovereign turned back to Ian and Drey, “I’ll agree to this but I want your promise on one thing.”

“What is that?”

“If they attack my new capital, you will stop them.”

Ian looked at Drey knowing that was a promise that would be difficult to keep. Drey said, “If needed, I’ll die in the effort.”

The Sovereign smiled, “That’s good enough for me. I’ll have the last of my populations moved in another four days. I’ve set the planetary defenses on automatic and I’m sure the Invader will think the installations are manned.”

Ian nodded, “You’ll need to attack them with standard FTL missiles.”

“I was wondering what to do with the surplus. We’ll use them up when they arrive.”

Ian nodded and ended the call.

Chapter Thirteen

The Dreadnaughts moved in toward the uninhabited planet and the defenders began moving in. Captain Tegen shook his head. So far the defenders had simply roared in and micro-jumped along his ship. His beam crews found it impossible to target the fast moving ships and he began to feel the frustration of his weapon crews. So far, only ten of the fast moving Thetas had been hit. Suddenly the numbers of incoming defenders diminished and then stopped.

“What are they doing, Sir?”

Tegen looked over at his Executive Officer and shook his head, “Now they come in and start hitting us. This first round was to practice their avoidance procedures; now the real fun begins.” Tegen thought a moment and said, “Contact the Dreadnaughts around us and have them put some space between us. When the first defender appears, start firing all our beams and fan them around our ships. Let’s see how good they are at getting through now.”

*

Chip watched the fifteen Dreadnaughts on the right side of the incoming formation start firing all their beams. Those beams were fanned in different directions and Chip smiled, “Now that’s an interesting gambit.” He pulled the view in closer and saw fifteen of his ships were hit by the wildly swinging beams. He looked closer and saw two of the Dreadnaughts suddenly stopped firing; they had been hit. He rewound the recording to see how it was done.

*

“Hey, Maxwell; how are we going to get to those ships?”

“Give me a moment, Claire.” Max watched the dreadnaughts firing, “Brad, do you see any sort of pattern in their beams?”

“No, they’re completely unpredictable.” There was a pause and the computer said, “But there is an issue with the timing.”

“What do you mean?”

“They can’t fire a beam forever. The beam has to be turned off briefly to recharge and then can be fired again.”

“How long?”

“They fire for ten seconds and then turn off for about half a second.”

“Are we capable of jumping in directly above the beam during that pause?”

“Max, that ship is moving at high speed and the beam chosen will have to be determined in advance so we jump at the precise moment. It’s like hitting a rocket with a sling shot.”

“You didn’t answer my question; can we do it?”

“Piece of cake.”

“Claire, we’re going to micro-jump in above one of their beams when it turns off to recharge. We’ll then immediately jump away from the ship.”

“Are you crazy?”

“Hey, Bradley thinks we can do it.”

Claire shook her head and heard, “It is possible.”

“Come on, Liz; we’re good but not that good.”

“If we haven’t had so much practice at micro-jumping, I’d be forced to agree with you. However, I think we can do this.”

Claire shook her head, “Well, Lilly does insist we win this competition. What the heck; the worst that could happen is that we’ll be knocked out of the exercise.” Claire pushed her panel, “Alright, Max, which two are the lucky contestants?”

“The two on the left wing of their formation.”

“Which one is mine?”

“The one on the outside.”

“Got it; count it down Liz.” The two Thetas disappeared.

*

Tegen smiled at his success. He saw that all the other Dreadnaughts had begun using his tactics and was already celebrating the coming success of the exercise. Suddenly, all the weapon consoles lost power and his ship stopped accelerating. A mechanical voice announced, “Your ship has been hit twice and is out of the competition.”

Tegen looked at his sensor officer, “What in the heck just happened?”

The sensor officer shook his head, “Sir, one of their ships jumped in and fired on us while the beam under it was recharging. It then jumped to the end of the ship and did it again.”

Tegen shook his head, “How long does it take for the beam to recharge?”

“Four tenths of a second, Sir.”

Tegen fell back in his chair; that kind of jump control was impossible. But he looked out at the fleet of Dreadnaughts and saw hundreds of them were stopping. He slowly shook his head grudgingly admiring the pilots capable of pulling off that maneuver.

*

“Jack, did you see that?”

“Yes, I did. It appears we have two hotshot pilots.”

“I want their names.”

“I have them.”

Lilly smiled; her squadron had the most kills in the first engagement. Let Mikki and Bang take that.

*

At the end of the week, all twenty thousand Dreadnaughts attacked the planet and none of them arrived to hit it. Chip smiled and knew the practice was invaluable to his young pilots. He knew it was great practice, but the Invader Battleships fired twice as long and recharged in half the time. But this was a start; perhaps it would save the lives of many pilots.

Mikki appeared on his panel, “Congratulations.”

“Thanks, Sir. Lilly made it difficult and I have to give her credit for developing the process we used to beat them.”

“It was close.”

Mikki smiled, “There was only three ships difference in all three fleets. I beat Lilly by one and she beat Bang by one.”

“How did you manage to pull off the victory?”

Mikki smiled, “You caught me.”

“I did. That was rather sneaky.”

“I knew it would be close, so I had five of my pilots select one of Lilly’s pilots and follow them in. They timed it such that Lilly’s pilot fired first which by competition rules would not eliminate the target. My pilots fired immediately after the first hit, getting credit for the kill.”

“Are you going to tell Lilly?”

Mikki started laughing, “No, but I know you are.”

“She did the same thing with Bang.”

“What!”

“He was leading at one point.”

“What about Bang?”

“He played it straight. You know he won’t resort to anything that’s deceptive.”

“Now I feel bad.”

“As well you should!”

“I’ll talk with Lilly.”

“As well you should.”

Mikki smiled, “You have to admit it was a good idea.”

“Not really; but the timing needed to pull it off was remarkable. Those pilots are good.”

“I know. I have plans for them.” Mikki saw Chip start to speak and interrupted, “I know, as well I should.”

Chip laughed, “Good day.” He was excited at the coming attack. His pilots had begun making the previous training exercise into a game. That meant they were now familiar with how to fly their ships in close to an Invader Battleship. His display activated and his excitement was immediately dampened. Drey said, “Admiral, I’m pulling your ships from the coming attack.”

Chip was shocked, “Why are you doing that, Sir! We’re ready.”

“We’re going to allow the Invaders to hit the planet.” Chip’s shock at the statement was obvious. Drey shook his head, “We’ve decided to allow them this victory in the hope that their main invasion will be done with just one on their fleets. If we stop the attack, our consensus is that they would attack with multiple fleets.”

Chip was angry but after considering the issue for a moment, he decided he could use the extra time to get his officers chosen and his squadrons organized. He thought a moment and said, “How are you going to hit them?”

“We’re going to allow the Green Civilization to attack them with standard FTL missiles.” Chip started shaking his head and Drey said, “What?”

“Just how many Invader ships will be destroyed if you only employ that tactic?”

Drey thought a moment and his eyes narrowed, “Probably about twenty or thirty will be overwhelmed.”

“Do you think they’ll buy this subterfuge with that small number of losses? They lost more than that when they only sent fifty ships. They also know that those ships were killed quickly, instead of being overwhelmed by a missile barrage.”

“What are you suggesting?”

“I say we send in a few of my ships to take out a limited number of their ships. I also think we should attempt to target the ship that’s leading the attack.”

“Why do you say that?”

“This attack is important to them; I think they’ll send one of their best Commanders to lead it. If we could take him out, I believe they would be hurt a lot.”

“Why?”

“What if you were killed in an attack? Would that have an impact on our efforts?” Drey just stared at Chip. “What if I were to be killed, or Prince Montgomery, or Admiral Kregen?”

“Alright, you’ve made your point. How many ships do we need to kill?”

“At least sixty or seventy; if you project twenty or thirty will be killed by the missiles, we need to use my pilots to take out forty more.”

“Getting to that Commander won’t be done easily.”

“I have two pilots perfect for the attempt.”

Drey thought about the idea and slowly started nodding, “I suspect you need to see if our new weapons will work more than anything else.” Chip nodded. “I’ll approve your limited attack. However, we’ll make it after we determine how many ships they lose to the missiles. If seventy ships are destroyed before that fleet makes it halfway to the planet, then we’ll not use your ships.”

“Yes Sir.” Chip paused, “I’ve been wondering about something, Sir.”

Drey had almost disconnected the call but stopped, ‘What is that?”

“Why haven’t we hit that fleet with a Neutron Mine where it’s gathering outside that distant galaxy? That would put a stop to their invasion.”

Drey smiled, “And what would be the blowback?”

“I’m not sure what you’re asking?”

“How many fleets would they send if that happened?”

Chip reflected on that observation, “I understand.”

“We’ve counted nine of those monster fleets that appear to be working together. We don’t know for certain that is all they have to use. There are too many unknowns to take that risk. However, if they start organizing to send multiple fleets against us, all bets are off.”

“Thank you for straightening me out on that issue.”

“What’s your plan?”

“I’m going to have seventy ships available to attack. We might find that none of their ships are stopped by the missiles and I’ll send all seventy in if that’s the case. I’ll notify you before I launch an attack.”

“That would be good. Get your crews ready; I suspect we’re going to need them.”

“Are you certain they’re coming to the Green Capital?”

Drey laughed, “Their biggest attack was there and it failed. If you’re looking for Big Foot, you go to the last place he was sighted. Oh, they’ll go there. Wouldn’t you?”

“Yes Sir.”

The panel went dark and Chip thought, “Big Foot? What in the heck was that?” He pulled up his data banks and entered a query. The answer went all the way back to humanity’s destroyed home world, Earth. How in the universe did Admiral Montgomery know about that creature?

Chip received a copy of the battle plan for the coming attack and shook his head as he sighed. He was probably not going to be able to send his ships against the Invaders. He thought a lot of Drey before their conversation; but his knowledge of Ancient Earth’s history and the battle plan for the coming attack raised it to a very high level indeed. The man was brilliant.

*

The Senior Father looked at his oldest son, “I want you clear on this; if you’re attacked and start losing ships, you will immediately run!”

“What do you suspect, Father?”

“I wish I knew. There’s something going on in that galaxy that we’ve not been able to determine. Ships have been destroyed and we’ve not been able to see what did it.”

“Then why are we attacking with just a thousand ships?”

“Because the High Council are idiots and refuses to see the danger. I’m forced to send in an attack to prove to them we need assistance in our coming main invasion.”

“I’ll make sure we discover what’s going on. I promise not to take any dangerous risks.”

“I know how good you are, Son; but there is too much that’s unknown. We’re still in the discovery phase of our invasion plans. I can’t afford to lose you.” The Son swelled with pride and left the bridge of his father’s ship. The Father thought about sending another commander but knew he didn’t have anyone else as competent. He contacted his Son’s second-in-command, “I am going to hold you personally responsible for protecting my Son. If anything happens to him, don’t come back.”

“Yes Father.”

The Father didn’t feel good about the coming attack. Something just wasn’t right.

The thousand Invader Battleships were all gathered in formation inside the giant fleet’s ranks. The microprobe closest to them saw increased electrical activity and then jump screens began coming on. It sent the warning and thirty seconds later the thousand ships disappeared.

Chip heard his alarms go off as Salud announced, “A thousand Invader Battleships are powering up their jump screens.”

“Notify our ships involved in the attack. Go to weapons free and feed me everything coming from our probes.”

Chip’s display activated and he didn’t have long to wait. The thousand Invaders appeared directly above the Green Capital and went to high speed as they flew into disrupted space. It would take them an hour to arrive at the planet.

*

The Green Civilization’s Fleet Controller looked at his main wall display and heard his Sensor Controller announce, “They’ll arrive at the launch coordinates in twenty minutes.”

He nodded, “Notify the Grey Ships.” He watched the giant Invader ships approaching his position and felt a deep anger. He knew it had to be done but he was furious at the price being paid. He looked at his personal board and saw his fifty thousand ships in subspace waiting for the Invader’s arrival.

Space had been disrupted out to 250,000 miles from the planet but there was a small thousand mile band in the middle of the disruption that still allowed ships to enter subspace. Fifty thousand Green and Grey ships waited on each side of the incoming path the Invaders were taking to the planet. He looked at his Weapons Controller and saw him nod. Everything was ready. It would take the Invaders fourteen seconds to cross the undisrupted space. At two hundred and fifty thousand miles per hour, they wouldn’t have much time to detect the band. Even if they did, they wouldn’t be able to stop before they entered it. He smiled; he had a hot reception waiting for them.

*

The attack Commander turned an eyestalk to his Nephew sitting directly to his right, “Status?”

“Nothing showing on my scans, Uncle.”

He looked at the planet on his display and saw it growing larger. His ships were almost halfway to the target and nothing had appeared to slow them down. This wasn’t right. Something was going on but he couldn’t determine what it was. In the last attack on this planet, the battleships had been hit as soon as they entered the disrupted space. He said where all his bridge crew could hear, “Stay alert!” He saw his fleet arrive halfway to the planet and stood up as his Nephew shouted, “WE’VE ENTERED SPACE THAT HASN’T BEEN DISRUPTED!” He looked at his main display and saw ships on each side of his formation being hit by massive waves of missiles. His ship entered open space and he watched the ships to the side of him being blown apart.

*

The Fleet Controller watched the oncoming Invaders and, just before they entered the band his ships were hiding in, he yelled, “LAUNCH!”

Each of the fifty thousand ships on each side of the oncoming invaders released a hundred FTL missiles as they jumped away. Once the jump field around the missiles disappeared with the ship that released them jumping away, they popped into normal space and their targeting systems locked on the Invader Battleships and they ignited their thrusters. Five million FTL missiles roared into the flanks of the thousand Invaders and thousands of them hit individual ships. Those unfortunate enough to be hit were exploded into massive fireballs. Those massive fireballs burned the majority of the missiles following the first launch but more than two hundred of the Invaders were destroyed.

The eight hundred survivors finally crossed the undisrupted band and began to be targeted by Green and Grey Ships that came roaring in and fired missiles salvos. The Commander watched as his ships began firing their main beams out at the incoming missiles and breathed a sigh of relief. The attacking ships were forced to keep a distance to avoid being hit by his ship’s beams and that gave the beam operators enough time to lay down a covering fire of main beams to burn the incoming missiles. It was a violent fight but his ships finally arrived at the planet and saw the incoming beams from the planet’s defenses. He nodded and his nephew ordered, “Launch the nuclear missiles.”

Eighty thousand nuclear missiles were launched at the planet and the Invader Commander ordered his fleet to turn around. “Have our jump drives active to jump away as soon as we enter that open area.”

He sat down in his command chair and looked at the casualty reports. He had lost two hundred and eighteen ships. Now he understood how the ships in the first attack had been destroyed. This tactic used by the defenders could easily be countered by keeping their jump drives active. The incoming ships would just immediately jump across the barrier and continue their flight to the targeted planet. “Send a recording to our Family of what’s happened here.”

He sat back and smiled, “The invasion could succeed.” That was his last thought as his ship blew up around him.

*

Chip sent a message to Drey, “I have the location of the Commander of this attack.”

Drey thought a moment and nodded, “See if you can take him out.”

Chip pushed a button and Max looked up from his panel, “Claire, we’ve been given the go ahead.”

“I see that; you take the left and I’ll come in on the right.”

“Just one shot and then get out.”

The two thetas went to light speed and were on their target in less than a second. They came out of FTL drive and fired the Boson Combo at the giant ship. They went back to FTL and disappeared as the giant ship exploded. The boson beams weakened the force field around the giant battleship and the three boson missiles on each side blew through and hit the Invader in the center. Both of the Thetas were barely able to escape an Invader beam that blew through the space they had formerly occupied. The response time of those beams were incredible. The heat damaged the rear fins on Max’s ship but he was able to get away before his systems shut down. He limped away as the Invader Fleet arrived at open space and jumped away.

*

The Second-in-Command jumped out of his command chair, “WHAT JUST HAPPENED? GET ME SOME ANSWERS, NOW!”

His bridge crew scrambled but did not have any answers before the giant ship jumped away. The Nephew manning the sensors briefly saw a small Green Ship off in the distance from the escaping Invaders and wondered what it was just before his ships jumped away.

Chapter Fourteen

The Senior Father had the Second-in-Command in his office and was past anger. His emotions moved rapidly toward rage and he pulled a blaster to kill the incompetent fool that allowed his Senior Son to be killed. He was tightening his finger on the trigger of the blaster when he heard his daughter say, “He wasn’t killed like the other ships.”

He wanted to blast this idiot but he forced himself to turn an eyestalk to her and say. “What are you talking about?”

“Missiles didn’t kill my brother’s ship. All the others were killed by missiles coming in at extremely high speeds but no missiles were fired at his ship.”

The Father turned and walked over to his Daughter’s display, “Show me what you’re saying.” The Father looked at his Son’s battleship and saw it surrounded on all sides by escorts. He stared at the screen and wondered if it was possible to place more ships around the ship in the center of the formation. With that observation, he began questioning what else his Son’s second could have done. His Daughter said, “I’ve slowed this recording down to our slowest speed and it’s still not clear but we should be able to see something.” The Father watched and saw a momentary green flash and was blinded by a main beam firing at the spot the green flash appeared. “What was that?”

His Daughter leaned back and tilted left, “If it’s a ship, it’s very small and it was only there for a hundredth of a second. It took that long for our scanner to turn to record it, but our beam was faster than the scanner, and got off a shot before we could get a clear picture.” His daughter looked at him, “This is how our ships were killed in the first attack.” The Father put the blaster away and the Second-in-Command swelled with a full breath. He knew he was going to die. The Father replayed the recording six times and still couldn’t determine what happened. “Father, we had a ship fire a beam on the opposite side of the my brother’s ship but we’ve not been able to see what it was attempting to hit.”

The Father stared at his Daughter. She was as smart as her brother and he depended on her to help him see things clearly. She looked at the display and pulled up another picture. The Father stared at the image as his Daughter increased its resolution. “This image was taken by another ship just before it jumped away.” The image grew larger and suddenly there was a small green ship moving away from the fleet with a small smoke plume coming from its rear.

“How big is that ship?”

““It’s smaller than our shuttles.”

He turned to his daughter, “Could something that small damage a battleship?”

“I honestly don’t know but something did. That ship wasn’t there when our fleet moved in.”

“Could it have been launching the missiles and was damaged in the effort?” His Daughter pulled up an image of an FTL missile and placed it beside the small ship. They were close to the same size. “Were we able to determine the power of that ship?”

“No, it evidently had most of its power shutdown. Father, something damaged that ship and I suspect it was one of the beams fired by the ships around my brother’s ship.”

“If that’s the case, how did it get so far away from our fleet’s location?”

“I’m still working on that but nothing else makes sense.”

“Weren’t the ships launching the missiles also green in color?”

“Yes, but it was a slightly different shade of green.”

The Father went to his command chair and thought for a long time. The Second remained standing at attention and his Daughter waited for further instructions. Finally, he looked up, “Daughter, do you think they deliberately allowed us to kill that planet?”

“It was one of their major capitals. What makes you think they did?”

“I don’t know; this whole thing just doesn’t feel right. If they have ships that can kill us when we’re defended like my Son’s ship, why did they only use missiles?”

“It may be that they only have a small number of those ships.”

“Let’s assume the worst and say they have large numbers; why didn’t they use them?”

The Daughter thought about it and after a few moments leaned back, “You know the Council won’t believe this.”

The Second said, “Believe what?”

The Daughter leaned left and right, “They’re setting us up.”

“How!?!”

The Daughter looked at her father and he nodded, “If they stopped this attack, we would have asked for another Family to join us.” The Second saw it. The Daughter continued, “They took out the most heavily defended ship in our attack. If they can do that, they can kill any ship in our formations.”

The Second nodded, “They were also able to determine which ship our commander was in.”

The Father waved a pseudopod, “That was easy; having that many ships around it was a clear give away.” The Second lowered his head and the Father said, “You couldn’t have done anything else. I’d have done the same thing you did.”

“I still blame myself for his death, Father.”

The Father looked back at the image of the small ship, “There is where the blame lies.”

“What are you going to do, Father?”

“Ask to speak to the Council.”

“Do you think they’ll hear you?”

“We better be praying that they do.”

The Second looked at the Daughter and she nodded; they needed to start a family quickly. He would ask her Father for permission later.

*

Claire stared at Max’s ship limping away from the Invader fleet from just outside disrupted space. The freaking battleship had gotten off a lucky hit. She waited and watched for an Invader to head towards Max. If they did, she was going to be forced to kill him; both knew they couldn’t allow the Invaders access to the technology contained in Max’s ship.

“Claire, you’re going to have to do it if they start moving this way.”

“Max, I’ll die if I have to kill you.”

“Please don’t blame yourself, Claire. We knew going in it wasn’t going to be easy.”

“If you weren’t such a slowpoke…”

Max softly said, “I know, I know.”

Chip appeared on their displays, “Max, you know what we’re going to have to do if one of their ships starts your way.”

“Yes Sir.”

“Perhaps I can be of assistance.”

Chip looked at his main display and saw one of the giant Green Civilization’s Ship Commander, “We can use any help you can give us.”

“I’m going to your ship at FTL speed and have my landing bay doors open. Have your ship enter and I’ll take him to El Dorado.”

Chip shook his head, “I wish I could accept your offer but my Leaders have forbidden showing our technology to any other species. I know we’re fighting together in this war, but that rule cannot be violated.”

The Ship Controller stared at Chip and after a moment said, “I guess I’d feel the same way. I’ll bring your ship inside my FTL field and send a cable out to it. We’ll attach it to his ship and he can shoot if off if we don’t take him directly to your planet. Your other ship can follow us.”

Chip tilted his head, “Thank you for understanding.”

“If we hadn’t violated your trust earlier, I suspect this wouldn’t be an issue; but we did. We are working hard to earn it back. Perhaps this will help in that effort.”

“Thank you, Controller.”

“Max.”

“Yes, Claire.”

“I want you to move to my quarters.”

Max smiled, “I didn’t think you knew.”

“I know.” Max nodded as the small shuttle moved to his ship and anchored a cable. He stared at Claire in his display all the way back to El Dorado.

*

Chip shook his head, “I’m sorry, Sir.”

Drey nodded, “It does appear they saw your damaged ship before they jumped away.”

“Perhaps I was too hasty in wanting to participate in the engagement.”

“You’re probably right; however…I never expected your pilots to be able to take out their flagship. That ship was heavily defended and I suspect your estimate of the importance of that Commander was spot on. It is encouraging to see that if your team could hit it, they will fare well against their ships in the next invasion.”

“Do you think they’ll know what happened?”

“They can’t be so stupid that they don’t put two and two together. I hope their ego is so large that they won’t really believe a ship as small as a Theta could destroy one of their heavily defended battleships.” Drey paused and shook his head, “However, they will know that the flagship was not destroyed by missiles.”

“Will that lead to multiple fleets coming next time, Sir?”

“Possibly; we should know shortly. You should reward those two pilots for taking the risk of going in.”

“They’ve been promoted to Commodores and will command sixty squadrons each. I suspect their groups will be two of my best.”

“I need to take one of your sub-fleet commanders to start organizing the next fleet. Your numbers are at a hundred thousand and I want another strike force put together; which one should I take?”

Chip started shaking his head, “Sir, that will have a huge impact on our effectiveness.”

“Which one, Admiral?”

Chip fought making the decision but after a long moment he sighed, “Lilly Lambert, Sir.”

“Why did you choose her?”

“Mikki and Bang really work well together. If I sent one of them, I’d hurt two groups. Lilly works well with either but is highly competitive with both of them. She was their previous commander before their promotions and I suspect they will applaud the promotion.”

“Please inform her of her new position and have her report to strike Fleet Beta.”

“Sir, may I request one thing?”

“What is that?”

“Bring her fleet to us so we can pair her new pilots up with one of ours to learn the new tactics. It will shorten the learning curve and I believe it will sharpen my pilot’s skills by having to train another in how to use them.”

Drey smiled, “It will also make it easier for your two strike fleets to work together.”

Chip smiled, “Indeed it will.”

“You are promoted one star, Admiral Robinson. You will command both units. You should choose your replacement.”

The Screen went dark and Chip sighed; he knew it had to happen. He pressed his panel, “Please call Commodores Lilly Lambert and Mikki Martin to my office.”

“Yes Sir.”

*

The High Council listened to the Senior Father and watched the videos of the attack on the Green Capital. There was much back and forth and finally the Leader called a halt. He looked at the Senior Father and his Grandfather, “Are you saying that small ship went through our defenses and killed your Son?”

“Nothing else fits the facts, Grandfather.”

“Could it be possible that ship was there recording what happened and managed to get damaged? It’s not big enough to do much more.”

The Senior Father knew he had lost. He looked around at the Grandfathers and saw they sided with their Leader, “That is a possibility.”

“Is it also true that the tactic used by the enemy won’t work again?”

“Yes, Grandfather.”

“I see no reason to interrupt the gatherings to send another family to invade with you.” The Leader looked around the room, “Unless one of you wishes to volunteer to go with him.” The Senior Father heard nothing but silence. “Prepare your Family to invade. I want a full report sent to me once you start that process.”

“Yes, Grandfather.”

“How long is it going to take you to start the invasion?”

“Twenty one days.”

The Leader rose and left the room ending the conference.

The Senior Father’s Grandfather looked at him, “Do you really think that small ship killed your son’s ship?”

“They don’t need a ship to record anything. We know they have probes just as good as ours; it was not there to record.”

The Grandfather leaned back and after a moment said, “You don’t know how many of those ships are there; do you?”

“I suspect I’ll have the answer to that question shortly.”

The Grandfather initially thought his Son was being paranoid…but now, he started to worry.

*

Moe broke into Ian and Drey’s conversation, “It appears only the one fleet is coming.”

Ian jerked his head around toward the speaker on the wall, “What have you seen?”

“The fleet outside the galaxy is organizing into groups and no other fleet has come to join them.”

“Can you determine how long we have?”

“I’m sure they’re assigning specific targets to each group with the anticipated number of ships to carry out the attack. At their current rates, you’ll have between eighteen to twenty days.”

“I guess there’s no way to determine where they’ll be coming?”

“No, there’s not. However, I’ve assigned a theta to every civilized planet in M87 and, when it appears they’re close to completing their organization, I’ll have the thetas fire a boson beam into subspace, disrupting it out to forty million miles.”

Ian looked at Drey, “You need to get the attack craft and your strike groups organized. I’ll get the Theta fleets prepared. Moe, we’ll send you our organizational charts and we’ll need you and the Hub to make the initial assignments.”

“I’m handling the assignment of the Alliance’s forces. The Hub is assigning the assets in M87. They are going in first to soften up their force fields. The Alliance’s forces will arrive to do the heavy lifting.”

Ian looked at Drey, “I’ll see you when this plays out.”

Drey smiled, “It should be fun.” Ian shook his head and ran out of the room.

*

Lilly stood at attention in front of Chip’s desk. Chip was always amazed that someone with brown hair had the bluest eyes. Lilly’s hair hung to the middle of her back but she had it tied up in a ponytail. Her natural exuberance was infectious. Her ever present smile disappeared with Chip’s first sentence, “Commodore Lambert, you’ve been promoted to Rear Admiral and will take command of our second strike fleet immediately.” Lilly was stunned. She started shaking her head and Chip said, “We are bringing your newly formed fleet here and will assign your pilots to those in the First Strike Fleet. The Dreadnaughts will be back for them to practice on and they should be brought up to speed quickly.”

“Why me, Sir?”

“You think Mikki and Bang should have been chosen?”

“They’ve both been using the new tactics longer than me.”

“Yes, but you’ve been able to give them all they can handle in the war games. You have more experience as a commanding officer and in my opinion, you are the best choice.”

“Sir, I’ve depended on you a lot to get me up to speed and direct my ships.”

“Don’t think you’re the only one taking this hit; I’ve been promoted to command both strike fleets. Your fleet will have my undivided attention until they’re ready.”

Lilly’s smile was instant, “Are you going to take some of our more experienced pilots to fill the command positions in my fleet?”

“We don’t have much time; so obviously, I’ll have to do that.”

“We need to start immediately.”

“Get your ships here and Moe will assign your pilots to one of our veterans. I want the first run at the Dreadnaughts done in forty eight hours. You have a lot to do, Admiral.”

Lilly beamed, “I never thought I’d hear that title. It sounds pretty good.”

“Get in line; I still see myself as a Lieutenant. Things happen fast in this Navy.”

“Don’t sell yourself short, Sir. You are amazing in what you can do.”

Lilly ran out of his office and Chip smiled. She was just so…so…Lilly.

Lilly ran out as Mikki was walking in and yelled, “Congraturlations!”

Mikki said, “For what?” But Lilly was already out the door. Ten minutes later she stumbled out as the new Admiral commanding the First Strike Fleet. Her first thought was to wonder how Bang was going to take this.

*

“Dee, when are you leaving?”

“Violet has already left for one of the new colonies. I’m packing to join her.”

Drey didn’t like the sound of her voice, “What’s bothering you?”

“I sense an extraordinary level of danger to the Alliance. Things will start to snowball with this first invasion and, whether we win or lose, our galaxy will be a target quickly. I know it’s time to go.”

“Has the exodus been successful?”

“Violet has really made things happen. The planets were set up for the arrival of the colony ships and once the populations arrived and started farming, the ship construction facilities began going up. The Obelisk sent a duplicate of itself to the new capital planet I’m moving to and it will activate the moment anything happens to Moe. The King is standing by with the Royal family to leave once it’s determined the Invaders are coming.”

“I just don’t see how so much has been done in such a short time.”

Dee smiled, “That’s the advantage of living in a highly advanced civilization; automation is used on everything. The construction machines can build millions of homes a month while other machines provide the necessary materials to feed them. Also, many of the planets already have empty cities on their surfaces.”

“How many will stay behind?”

“Less than a third of our populations; some citizens refuse to leave.”

“That is not good.”

“Actually, they’ll be in less danger.”

“Oh?”

They’re spreading out on their planets and remember; the reason the Invaders attack civilized planets is due to high concentrations of food. They don’t like having to spread out over a planet’s surface to chase small groups. They’ll also find it hard going against our citizens, who will be armed with advanced blasters. They’re being trained in guerrilla tactics, so I expect the Invaders may just give it up and leave.” Dee paused, “Drey, where are you going during the invasion?”

“I promised the Green Civilization to defend them.”

“You know that will be a prime Invader target.”

“They’ll wait to take them on.”

Dee closed her eyes for a moment and then opened them, “You’re right; they’ll want to learn to walk before they run. They’ll take on weaker targets first.”

“Do you know where they’ll be attacking first?”

“The side of M87 furthest from the Green and Grey Civilizations would be my best guess.”

Drey’s eyebrows came together, “I didn’t think of that.”

“They won’t be hit unless we lose this first invasion. If we win, they’ll be one of the first attacked.”

“I love you, Dee. Take care of yourself and our child.”

“I wish I could be there with you. Come home to me, Drey.”

“I’ll do what I can, my Love.”

Chapter Fifteen

Albert Montgomery read the reports coming in from his forces in M87 and shook his head. The most difficult decision he had ever made as King of the Union was to order his planets to move their populations. The Milky Way was home and it had been bought and paid for with blood and tears. But the Obelisk had shown him the probabilities of survival if the Invaders attacked and he knew the decision was one that had to be made. The initial reports showed that the colonists, for the most part, really liked their new planets. If the Union survived, it would have doubled in size. He was certain many of the colonists would choose to stay at their new homes. The Obelisk should be delighted; humanity’s chances of survival went up with the move.

Julie came up behind him and put her arms around his neck. He reached up and gave her arm a squeeze, “I hate leaving our planets behind.”

Julie sighed, “The planets are not the Union, my Love. It’s the people on them. Wherever they go, the Union lives.”

Albert smiled, “You always know what to say.”

Julie came around his chair and sat in his lap, “It comes with the title. Now you need to make me feel like a queen.” Albert turned off his display and proceeded to do just that.

*

The Senior Father saw his ships were close to being ready to attack. He thought a moment and activated a channel on his display. The Senior Father from the first attacks on the giant galaxy appeared, “Is there something you need?”

“I just wanted to speak with you a moment before this invasion kicks off.”

“Yes.”

“I must say that I initially thought you were the consummate fool but now I have to congratulate you on your brilliance.”

“Excuse me!”

“You know that galaxy is dangerous. You got my Brother to lead the first attack and don’t act innocent; it wouldn’t take much to make that happen. Just suggest the glory to be had and he’d fall all over himself to do it. It’s not that which makes me see your brilliance. You recorded all your conversations and used them to prevent your Grandfather’s execution. The omission of telling my Brother how much glory was to be had tells me that there are other pieces missing from the dialogue. You deftly removed your family from attacking and, for that, I have to admire you. I’ve not been as successful.” The Senior Father just stared at him, “I’m not recording this conversation; even though I don’t expect you to believe me.”

“Then why did you contact me?”

“I suspect my Family is going to be chewed up when we invade. I’m hoping we can survive the attempt but I’m worried about what will happen afterwards. I humbly request you take the survivors and adopt them into your family if things go horribly wrong.”

“Why would I do that?”

“Because you know you’ve played a major role in what happens to my family. You don’t achieve the positions we hold in our families without learning responsibility. I know you know something about the small Green Ships in that galaxy and you haven’t shared that information with anyone. You owe it to me to do this.”

The Senior Father stared at his counterpart and swelled. He blew the air out of his skin and leaned forward, “I will do what I can to see your family is well treated.”

“You can do that by adopting them.”

“I will consider the request if what you’re suggesting happens. Are you so certain of defeat?”

“No…nothing is certain. However, this has been a messed up mission from the start. I have no intelligence on what’s there, every attack has led to more and more destroyed ships, and I really believe the last successful attack was deliberately allowed to succeed by the enemy there.”

“Why would they do that?”

“To stop more than one Family from being used in the invasion; you should know that if there is great danger in that galaxy, the Council Leader will send your family in next. He wants your Grandfather’s influence removed from the council.” The Father flinched at the statement. “You’ll have a better chance than I will; you won’t go in alone.”

“Good luck; I truly do hope you survive.”

“If I fail, I’m dead either way.”

The panel went dark and the Father felt shame. That Senior Father was so much more than that idiot advisor. He knew he had to do something to prevent his execution if he wasn’t successful. He pushed his panel and began talking with Grandfather.

*

Lilly watched her ships attack the Dreadnaughts with a partner ship from the first Strike Fleet. The first engagement had been a huge failure, but they had improved tremendously in each subsequent attempt. She had found the pilots to command her squadrons with the help of the veterans from First Strike. She lifted her communicator, “All ships in Beta Strike Fleet will now join your assigned partner. Only Beta ships will participate in the coming exercise.”

The pilots from First Strike said their goodbyes and saw that the training had increased their skills. They also saw some in the Second Strike Fleet were as good as their best. The pilots stayed to watch the exercise. Two hours later, the Dreadnaughts jumped in and the pilots of Second Strike were ordered in. The veterans from the First Strike Fleet were shocked to see that the new pilots were more effective without them. The Dreadnaughts were eliminated at an incredible speed.

*

Mikki watched the exercise and contacted Chip, “Sir, how do you explain their sudden efficiency?”

“Have you ever had to work with a teacher looking over your shoulder? It made you try to do everything perfectly and prevented improvisation.”

Mikki thought about it and nodded, “Sort of like when you trained us initially.”

“Exactly; you and Bang were much more effective when left to your own devices.”

“Sir, I hate to admit it but Lilly’s fleet is close to our skill level.”

“Actually, they beat your time in the same exercise.”

“Maybe, but we’re better now than we were then.”

“True; notify your ships that we’ll be jumping out in thirty hours. Make sure your ships are provisioned and ready for extended fighting.”

“Is it coming soon?”

“Yes.”

*

Mikki disappeared from the channel and Chip said, “Salud, have you given the coordinates for the missile transports?”

“They are on station as we speak.”

“Make sure they’re ready to rearm my ships.”

“They’ve got it down to a science, Chip. The magazines will be directly loaded to the Thetas. Rearming should only take thirty five seconds.”

“Get it down to twenty five.”

“I’ll pass the word to the transports commander.”

Chip looked at the feed from the enemy fleet and it was clearly shaping up; it wouldn’t be long.

*

“Bang, how do you feel about reporting to me?”

“Don’t feel guilty; we both know you’ve received higher scores in about everything fleet measures. You’re the perfect choice to command the First strike Fleet.”

“That doesn’t answer my question.”

Bang sighed, “I’m going to miss our day-to-day interaction most. I really am happy for you, Mikki.”

“I already miss you, Bang.”

“Come on; you’ll do a great job.”

Mikki stared at him for a long moment, “That’s not what I’m talking about.”

Bang saw his display go dark and he fell back in his chair. He replayed their conversation in his mind over and over and wasn’t sure what she was trying to tell him.

Max and Claire continued to work their pilots against each other. It became almost impossible for any of them to gain an advantage against each other. Max shook his head, “You’ve got to get the shot off faster than that, Edwards. You’re going to be fried if you take that long!”

Lilly appeared on their display and said, “Enough! I don’t want your groups to lose their edge from exhaustion. The invasion is imminent and I want your squadrons rested. Is that clear!?!”

Max took a breath, “Yes Sir.” Claire sent a message to both groups to go back to base and get some rest. Max watched the ships disappear as Claire said, “Max, did that close call with the Invader’s beam affect your confidence?”

Max shook his head, “It fired so fast. I thought I had timed it perfectly and I nearly bought it.”

“I’ve asked Moe to analyze the attack and he says that the beam that almost hit you wasn’t fired by the ship you attacked.”

“It wasn’t!?!”

“No, it was the ship over it that began firing wildly. There’s no way you could have timed that other ship’s response. You still have your touch.” Max sighed. “Now what’s wrong?”

“I’ve really been hard on our pilots.”

“Trust me on this, Max; they’ll be thanking you if they survive.”

“I’m glad they moved us to Lilly’s Strike Fleet.”

“Me, too; now we need to get some rest as well. I’ll see you back at El Dorado.”

*

Ian looked at Dom on his display, “How are your fleets shaping up?”

“I’ve had their Admirals working them hard but with millions of ships to train, they’re not getting as much one-on-one attention as the Strike Fleets.”

“You can only do what you have time to do. Get them rearmed and ready. It won’t be long.”

“Yes Sir.”

“By the way, how’s Becky?”

“She’s due next week. Congratulations on your son.”

“Thanks, Dom. I hope to see him after this is over.” Dom nodded and hoped he would survive to visit Becky as well. It wouldn’t be long before he found out.

*

The Senior Father looked at his Second-in-Command on his display, “Are you ready?”

“My fleet is taking on the defender’s largest fleet. I have no idea how many ships will be sent to assist them when we arrive. I suspect all of our attacks will have to face huge numbers.”

“We outnumber them. I’ve chosen to attack that sector in the hopes of reducing their numbers.”

“Is that why you’re not bringing the transports?”

“We won’t be able to defend them and use our advantage in numbers. The first planets will be destroyed; we’ll start gathering populations after we win the first engagement.” The First noticed his Second’s expression, “What’s bothering you?”

“We’ve never had all the civilizations in a galaxy unite against us. We’ve defeated most galaxies piecemeal. This is going to be a new experience for us.”

The First swelled as he took in air, “That’s due to them discovering our probes. We still have an advantage in numbers and I agree that it’s not going to be easy. I’m more worried about technology we’ve not seen during our initial attacks. Make sure every Father knows that, if we issue a withdrawal order, to follow it without hesitation.”

“Do you think it will come to that?”

“I hope not; however, that galaxy is an unknown place. That worries me more than their combining against us. Just be sure you don’t get surprised.”

“I will, Father.”

“Get your ships ready, we’ll launch in ten hours.” The display went dark and the Senior Father leaned back in his chair and hoped his ships were ready for whatever that giant galaxy threw at them. He was sending twenty thousand ships in each fleet against fifty thousand planets. Surely that would be enough. It had to be.

*

Chip looked at the Green Civilization’s Fleet Controller on his display, “I appreciate you getting your ships here quickly. I know we’re going to need them.”

“Have you determined where we’re going?”

“No, our main computers will assign our fleets once the Invader arrives. My two strike forces will be assigned a planet each to defend. If we’re able to destroy the Invaders attacking those planets, we’ll be given another planet to defend.”

“Has space been disrupted yet?”

“Yes, every civilized planet in your galaxy is now inside a forty million mile wide area of disrupted space surrounding it. We should have time to pick our targets and get there before the planet is placed in danger. You’ll receive the coordinates as soon as I get them.”

“Good luck; we’ll do our best to soften them up.”

“Thank you; I hope it’s enough.”

Chip’s display went dark and he heard his alarms go off, “War alert, war alert! Invader ships are activating jump drives. War alert, war alert!…” Chip turned off the alarms and waited for his assignments. It was starting.

Chapter Sixteen

Invasion

The First Father saw his fleet suddenly erupt into normal space much earlier than planned and he turned to his Niece, “Why are we emerging this far out from the planet!?!”

“Subspace has been disrupted and this is as close as we can go on our jump drives.” His nephew shouted from across the bridge, “All our fleets have encountered the same phenomenon, Father!”

He swelled and knew he had no choice but to continue forward, “Order the fleets to go to top speed toward their objectives.”

His Nephew nodded and sent the orders. He watched as his hundred and fifty thousand battleships accelerated and knew it was going to take a long time to arrive at the planet. He worried about what else was waiting for him.

*

Kregen saw his assignments come in and contacted Marissa, “I want you to go with me.”

“Why?”

“We may have to join in the fighting and I don’t trust anyone as much as I do you to be my wingman.”

“How’s it breaking down, Kre?”

“We’re only able to send sixteen hundred Alliance ships to defend each planet being attacked. We’re facing twenty thousand Invaders at each planet if the probes are right.”

“We’ll have the ships from M87 to assist us.”

“You know they won’t be able to kill the Invaders; the hard work is ours.”

Marissa shook her head, “I’m locked on your transponder, Sir. Lead the way.”

Kregen pushed his panel and normal space disappeared. He arrived at Kneath’s planetary system just as fifty thousand Pental ships arrived outside disrupted space. He saw the huge Invader fleet had entered disrupted space and was moving at their maximum speed toward the distant planet. The Pental Admiral appeared on his panel and Kregen said, “I need you to fire volleys of FTL missiles at the Invaders from above and below their formations. Don’t get inside the range of their beams.”

The Pental Commander shook his head, “They’ll be able to kill the missiles if we fire that far out.”

“I know; but we need to prevent losing too many ships early on. Some of your missiles will get through and we’ll go after those that are hit.” The Pental Admiral nodded and his ships disappeared as they went FTL. Kregen looked at the planet and saw the home fleet leaving to meet the Invaders. “Marissa, tell the defenders leaving the planet to hit the Invader fleet from above and below their formation.” Marissa nodded and Kregen pushed his communicator, “We are going to come in from the sides of the advancing Invader fleet and target any ship that’s hit by a FTL missile. Try to prioritize those ships hit by more than one. We’ll run along the edge of their formation and turn to make another run once we determine if our new missiles are effective against them. Go FTL and meet at the coordinates on your boards.” The sixteen hundred attack ships disappeared as they went faster than light.

*

“Father, I’ve detected ships arriving at the edge of the disrupted space and others leaving the planet. They’ve disappeared from my sensors.”

“Where did they go?”

“I don’t know. They are not on my screens.”

“Power all beams to hit anything approaching the fleet. I want overlapping coverage.”

*

Marissa watched her screen and saw the Invader fleet serenely moving through space, when suddenly; twenty five thousand Pental battleships appeared above and below them and fired a barrage of a hundred thousand FTL missiles each. The Pental ships turned away as the Invader’s beams lanced out. The Pental missiles were programed to avoid energy beams but the area around the Invader fleet was awash with them. She wondered if any were going to get through but it was a game of numbers. Thousands of missiles were hit and exploded before getting to the Invaders, but suddenly, Invader force fields began exploding with strikes. They weren’t powerful enough to break through but the giant ships were rocked by the blasts. Their controlled covering fire suffered and another barrage was launched. Thousands of Invaders began falling out of formation.

*

Kregen looked to each side of his ship at the eight hundred attack ships that had formed a long line behind him. Another line of eighth hundred was lined up behind Marissa slightly below him. He lifted his communicator, “Start your first run; use your computers to select your target.” Marissa and Kregen watched as their attack groups disappeared. They waited and watched their monitors for what would happen.

*

Gregen watched his display as he approached the Invader fleet. “Selm, have you selected a target?”

“Give me a moment.”

“We don’t have a moment!”

“You know I have a sensor outside the FTL field. Things are moving much slower inside the field compared to real time.” Gregen was nervous. He knew that objects moving faster than the speed of light had time greatly reduced on board. It was relativity that allowed him to control his ship in FTL maneuvers. He saw the giant ships moving up at high speed but saw gaps in the beam coverage around the outer edge of the fleet. His computer announced, “The battleship just to our left has been hit by three FTL missiles. That’s our target.”

“Space the micro-runs along its hull.”

“Gregen, I’m going in with you.”

“Shawna, I’ll take the bow, you hit the rear.”

“Got it; we’ll separate once we’re inside their formation.”

Gregen watched the giant ship fill his display as his computer moved slightly right to avoid a beam reaching out at them. He twisted the ship as soon as it emerged into normal space and fired a three missile salvo at the bow of the giant ship. He was back in the FTL field in an instant and disappeared from above the giant as two beams ripped through the space he had just occupied. He never saw the giant jerk violently away from the huge explosions made by the three missiles that impacted its force field. Thousands of crewmembers on the Invader battleship were slammed hard against their harnesses and most of them had massive trauma injuries. They didn’t have time to feel any pain as Shawna’s missiles hit the rear of the stricken ship, exploded through the force field and vaporized the back half of the giant. The front half remained in space briefly before it blew up in a massive explosion, shoving the battleships around it forcibly away.

Gregen roared in on three Invader battleships and fired a three missile salvo at each of them as he flashed away. One of the Invaders managed to fire a beam, killing the missiles fired at it but the other two were hit. One was slammed hard to the left and the other had its force field penetrated and exploded in another massive explosion that hit the first ship as it moved into its path, slamming it in the opposite direction. The instant change of direction killed most of the crew instantly. Shawna also fired at three battleships but a massive beam from a fourth battleship hit her before she could escape and vaporized her ship. The three battleships she fired on were rocked and were hit by another attack craft that followed her into the Invader formation. All three exploded at the same moment, sending a massive shock wave out that rocked the ships around the blast.

*

The Pental Admiral saw the massive mayhem taking place in the Invader’s formation and ordered another missiles barrage. The attack craft cleared the Invader’s fleet as another two hundred thousand FTL missiles roared in. The overlapping fire that had been so effective in the first two barrages were not there on the third and most of the missiles flew into the Invaders unimpeded. The entire formation looked like it was on fire.

Kregen shouted, “Make your second run now!” The fifteen hundred survivors of the first attack roared back in to the Invader formation.

*

The Father held on to his seat straps and yelled, “How many ships have we lost?”

“We’re approaching twelve thousand!”

“Get the fleet back in formation!” The Father’s ship was shoved hard to the left as an attack craft followed up the first three missiles with another three and the Father’s ship blew up. The Second Father took command and ordered the fleet to continue toward the planet. They still had five days before they arrived and he hoped enough ships survived to take out the target. The attacks seemed to never end as he held on to his harness and watched ships around him explode.

*

“Kregen, we’ve lost half our group.”

“We’ll be taking part in the next attack, Rissa. They have lost two thirds of their ships as well. Thank the Creator for the Pental’s missiles. They’re not strong enough to penetrate or really weaken their force fields but they’ve shoved them around enough for us to hit them twice.”

“WHAT IS THAT!?!”

Kregen looked at his display and saw fifty thousand Green and Grey ships appear around the Invaders as they launched another giant missile barrage. Kregen’s eyes went wide as the new missiles hit the Invader fleet. The explosions on their force fields were a different order of magnitude from what the Pental were firing. Marissa shouted, “They’re using Neutron warheads.”

“All attack craft, pick an Invader ship that’s been hit by one of the new missiles. We’ll start our attack NOW!”

*

Kregen roared in on the enemy fleet and saw numerous enemy battleships being rocked violently by the Neutron Missiles. He targeted the closest to his point of entry into their ranks and then fired at four others as he flew through their formation. All five ships blew apart with a single three missile salvo. Now it was only going to take a single shot to take them out and the attack craft blew a corridor two miles wide through them. Kregen saw numerous Invader battleships blowing up from multiple hits by Neutron missiles. Three hundred more attack craft were killed in the attack but more than ten thousand Invaders were destroyed. The tide was turning but ships were dying on both sides at a horrendous rate. The attack craft formed another line and turned back toward the enemy formation. As they rushed forward, Kregen wondered how the other planets were faring.

*

Dom watched his attack group clear the Invader fleet and saw hundreds of their ships burning. He did not have the luxury of thousands of ships launching FTL missiles to distract the enemy. The Computers had not assigned a high priority for the planet he was defending, so he had to do it alone. He was thankful the new Boson Combo had proven effective against the enemy battleships. The other thing that saved his ships was the fact their force fields were strong enough to withstand two beam hits. In spite of that, he had lost more than twelve hundred ships. He shook his head and knew the superior numbers he had to face were more than he could overcome. The running battle had been going on for three days and most of his pilots were surviving on stimulants.

He was down to four hundred Thetas the next day and then the Invader changed tactics. The six thousand surviving Invader battle ships suddenly flew away in different directions and spread out along a fifty thousand mile wide line. Dom shook his head and pounded his fist on his panel. He knew there was no way for his ships to kill all of them before they reached the planet. His rage began growing and he snarled into his communicator, “Pick a ship and take it out. Then take another.”

The four hundred Thetas spread out and began attacking individual ships. No more Thetas were lost from that moment on. A single Invader Battleship stood no chance against a Theta going in at full combat speed. By the time the Invaders reached the planet, only eighteen hundred of the original twenty thousand were still operational. The planet was hit with thousands of nuclear warheads, killing all life on it. None of the victorious Invaders managed to survive long enough to escape.

Dom killed the last Invader but still saw the burning planet in his mind. He had failed to defend it. He wept for the loss of life as he called for another assignment. It came and he left the system at FTL speed.

*

Ian watched the Invader ships launch thousands of warheads at the planet and felt immense sorrow. He had lost more than nine hundred of his sixteen hundred Thetas and knew that this Invader Fleet was highly organized and had maintained their covering fire throughout the long fight to the planet. Eight thousand Invaders had been destroyed but he knew he didn’t have the ships needed to stop the survivors from escaping. He paced them as they turned to leave the system and saw they continued to fire their beams on all sides of their formation. He was furious but couldn’t do anything to stop them.

“Sir, can you use some help?”

Ian jerked his head toward his display and saw Dom, “Yes, I can. How many ships do you have?”

“Thirty five hundred and eighty six I’ve collected from several attacks, Your Highness.”

Ian smiled, “Send fifteen hundred to my coordinates and you take the remainder and move below their formation.”

“You’re not going to do this alone, I hope.”

Ian saw a Green Civilization Wing Commander on his display, “I could have used you two days ago.”

“We all have our burdens during this attack. I think you can use me now. We may not have been able to save the planet but we can make them pay for it.”

“Launch a missiles barrage into their formation, please.”

“Where do you want it?”

“Send the first one in over the top and follow it up with one from below after our ships move out of their formation.”

“I’ll be launching in thirty seconds.”

*

The Senior Father watched his display and saw the arrival of the enemy ships. He had been lucky so far but he saw his luck was changing. He didn’t know what those giant Green Ships were going to do but he knew the arrival of the small green ships was going to be a real threat. “Get our covering fire organized! Continue at full speed toward open space!”

*

The Green Civilization main battleships came roaring in from above the Invader formation and launched a massive Neutron Missiles barrage. Thousands of them were burned but their neutron warhead continued moving at immense velocity into their ranks. No beam in existence could burn material from a neutron star. Those warheads blew into the Invader formation creating giant blasts on the force fields they hit. The neutron material didn’t give and the force fields held against their supports. Thousands of the giant Invader ships were rocked violently off course. The organized covering fire that had saved them going in was shattered when the missile barrage hit. The Thetas followed in on the heels of the missiles and Invader ships began exploding. The second barrage rocked the Invaders again as the second attack wave roared in from below and in less than ten minutes, six thousand Invader battleships were blown apart. The killed ships were left behind as the survivors continued running for the safety of open space.

Only six Invader battleships managed to make open space and jump away. The Fleet Commander was not one of them; Ian killed his ship less than a mile from escape. His loss was huge. He was one of the few Fathers that had managed to survive with most of his fleet intact long enough to attack his target and make it back to open space. He ended up being a mile short of safety.

*

The Sovereign watched the information coming in from the attacks and shook his head. The Gedna appeared on his display, “I’ve made a decision to send the majority of my ships to defend against the Invader’s attack.”

“That will leave you undefended if they come here.”

“I don’t expect that to happen unless we lose this round.” The Sovereign stared at him for a long moment and the Gedna said, “I’ve determined that more than a thousand of the planets that have been destroyed might have been saved if we had committed our entire inventory.”

“We are not responsible for their loss.”

“When they do come here, are you hoping the rest of the galaxy sends all their ships to defend us or just a small percentage?”

The Sovereign’s display went dark and he sat back in his chair. After a long moment he pushed a button on his panel. The Fleet Controller appeared and he said, “Send all but six percent of our ships to support the planets being attacked.” The Sovereign saw the immediate smile of his Fleet Commander and knew he wanted to do this from the beginning. He hoped the Invaders didn’t choose to attack while his ships were away.

*

Ryan banked his attack craft around and turned for another run at the Invader’s fleet. He pulled up as Annie Newsome banked her ship in and stopped next to his ship. They had lost twelve hundred ships attacking the tightly packed formation and had only managed to kill ten thousand Invaders. The ships sent by the civilizations in M87 to soften up the enemy’s force fields were not effective. The entire Invader fleet was in the center of what appeared to be a giant beam. None of the FTL missiles being fired at the Invaders were making it through their defensive fire and Annie had lost almost half of her ships trying to break through.

“Admiral, this isn’t working.”

“I can see that, Annie. I’ve looked at the feeds from other attacks and this particular fleet is using a different tactic. Their ships are almost force field to force field; they’re really in a compact, tight, formation. It allows them to have a much smaller space to cover with their beams. The allies are doing their best but very few of their missiles are getting through.”

“What are we going to do, Sir?”

“We’re going to continue to attack until we all die or defeat them.”

“What is that?”

Ryan looked at his display and suddenly saw ten thousand giant Green Ships emerge into normal space from their FTL fields and fire eighty thousand FTL missiles at the advancing Invader fleet. Annie shook her head, “They’re all getting burned.” All at once the entire Invader formation looked like it had fire erupt from the outer ship ranks. Those ships also veered off course, some of them smashing into the ships next to them inside the giant formation.

Ryan smiled, “The missiles are burning up but the Neutron Warheads are unaffected by the beams. They’re slamming into the Invader Fleet; we need to take advantage of this now!” Ryan punched his communicator, “All ships, form up with me and we’ll be attacking in one minute.”

Annie contacted the Squadron Controller of the Green Ships and notified him of the attack so he could stop firing missiles until the Alliance ships cleared the Invader formation. Annie also noticed that once the neutron warheads hit the invader fleet, the standard FTL missiles being fired by the defenders also began getting into the tight ranks of the Invader fleet.

*

Annie lined up her ship and heard Ryan say, “Annie.”

“Yes, Admiral.”

“I love you.” Annie was shocked speechless as Ryan announced over the general frequency, “Three, two, one, and NOW!” Annie followed Ryan toward the Invader Fleet with her heart in her throat. Ryan looked at the mayhem the neutron hits had caused; “All ships, take out the ships on the outer edge of the enemy formation. We’ll work our way inwards after each missile barrage.”

The four hundred surviving attack ships hit the tight globe of Invader ships and hit the ones that were blasted out of formation. Most of the crews on those ships were disoriented due to the severe shock from being violently pushed by the neutron hit.

Ryan skipped around the giant globe of almond colored ships, avoiding ships that appeared to have control of their lasers, and hit ships that were firing sporadically. The attack ships flew away from the formation leaving three thousand Invader Battleships burning behind the escaping Invader fleet. Ryan led the attack group in an arc to line up another run at the Invaders and saw the enemy formation exploding again as the civilizations from M87 poured FTL missile fire into the huge mass of escaping ships. As he completed the arc, he heard Annie say on his private frequency, “You’ve chosen a bad time to tell me.”

“I didn’t know if I’d get another. I just felt you should know.” The line of attack craft roared forward before Annie could respond. She followed Ryan into the Invader formation and fired her three missiles launchers at three ships below Ryan’s line of attack. All three immediately exploded. Their force fields had been hit by neutron warheads and had not recovered. Three minutes later the surviving attack craft roared away from the Invader formation and arched around to make another run.

“How do you expect me to think about this now?”

“I don’t. I just wanted you to know.”

The line of attack ships completed the turn and hit the enemy formation again from below and, for the first time, they broke into the tightly packed ships at the center of the formation. Those ships couldn’t fire without hitting the ships around them and the attack craft savaged them before the Invader Commander ordered his fleet to spread out. They were still fifteen hours from open space and the Senior Father sent all the information he had collected to the Most Senior Father. His last ship was destroyed six hours from open space. His ship was killed immediately after sending the information.

Chapter Seventeen

Drey looked at Chip on his display, “I know you’re wondering why you’ve not been assigned a target.”

“I am, Sir. We’re ready.”

“I created your two strike forces for a purpose. I planned to send your fleets against the Invader attack where their leader might be located. I wanted, at the very least, for the Invaders not to have a numerical superiority. There are two fleets that have more than double the number of ships from the others. That is where I believe the Invasion Commanders are located.”

Chip stared at Drey understanding that those two fleets would also have the Invader’s most capable ships. “Have you confirmed your suspicions?”

“We have. The communication volume going to those two fleets is off the scale. We’ve also seen the largest fleet stop and turn back toward undisrupted space. It appears the Invasion Leader has learned his fleets are paying a huge price to kill planets.”

“Then why have you delayed in sending me in!?!”

“There has been some disagreement about whether or not we should kill him.”

“WHAT?”

“Some of us think he might persuade the others to stay away.”

“What do you think, Sir?”

Drey shrugged, “I say kill them all. However, it’s been decided that we will attack his fleet and try not to kill his ship.”

“That is not going to be easy.”

“Nothing about space warfare is ever easy. However, we believe his ship is at the center of the fleet, so we’re going to hit his fleet with a massive missile barrage and your ships will go in and take out one ship each. Do you think you can do that?”

Chip blew out a breath and shook his head in frustration, “I guess.”

“I want this done quickly. Your ships are the best we have; I want them to demonstrate to that Invader that he should not come back.”

“How long is it until they arrive at open space?”

“One day.” Drey looked over to the side, “Actually, twenty two hours and ten minutes.”

Chip smiled, “You’ve allowed them to get close to getting away to teach them a lesson.”

“I have; I want you to hit them at the very last moment.”

Chip’s display went dark and he contacted Mikki and Lilly and played the recording of his conversation with Drey. Mikki’s eyes narrowed, “How many ships are in each of those two fleets?”

“The one you’ll be hitting has a hundred and twenty thousand main battleships.”

“And the one Lilly is hitting?”

“A hundred and fifty thousand.”

Chip saw Mikki’s anger at not being given the larger target. Chip said, “I will be going in with Lilly’s Strike Force.”

Mikki’s expression immediately changed and she realized Chip was giving her a huge vote of confidence to send her in alone for the attack. She smiled and said, “How do you want to do this?”

“We are having two hundred thousand Green and Grey Civilizations’ ships fire a massive Neutron Missile barrage when they are an hour away from open space. Our Strike Fleets will follow that barrage in and each ship will destroy one ship each.”

Lilly sighed, “Sir, I’ve watched what’s been happening at the other attacks and I thought we would be used on the toughest assignments. We could have made a difference in preventing the destruction of numerous planets. This is the easiest task of all those I’ve seen.”

Chip stared at Lilly and finally nodded, “You’re right. However, we are tasked with sending a message to those that are coming to kill us. That message must be in a form they can understand and I believe this should do it. I don’t believe any other fleet can do this as well as our two. I suspect, if there is a next time, we’ll be used differently.” Chip looked at his panel, “Get with the Green and Grey Controllers and coordinate the attack timetable.”

Lilly and Mikki nodded and Chip’s display went dark. He wondered what the Invader Commander was thinking.

*

The Senior Father had watched all the reports come in and knew his family was close to being exterminated. He had turned his fleet around and wondered why he had not been attacked. His First Daughter’s mate had also not been attacked. There had to be a reason for that and he worried about what it might be. His family had killed millions of the defenders but the price was too high. He never should have entered the huge area of disrupted space around the targeted planets; but he knew he would be censured by the High Council if he didn’t. Those small Green Ships and those missiles were horrifying. Those missiles could be burned away and whatever they carried still survived to hit his fleets. More lives were lost to the shocks of the missile hits than the beams that completed the destruction of the damaged ships. His Second-in-Command had been right; he didn’t have enough information to make the attack and it was clear that this galaxy had united against him. He heard, “One hour to jump, Father.” He nodded and then all hell broke loose.

*

Chip activated the general frequency and waited until Salud announced everyone was on the channel. “I want to make sure all of you understand what your assignment is during the coming two engagements. You will only attack one Invader ship. I repeat; only one ship. You will also stay away from the center of the Invader formation. If anyone violates these restrictions, they will be court-marshaled. Get in, get out. Only hit the ships on the edges of the target fleet and I’ll be reviewing the video afterwards.” Chip looked at his chronometer, “The missile barrage will begin in fifteen minutes. Admirals Lambert and Martin, please jump your Strike Fleets to their attack coordinates and make me proud.”

*

Chip jumped in next to Lilly’s ship and watched her hundred thousand ships form up into four equally sized groups. Chip pressed his communicator and heard Lilly say, “We’re attacking from all sides of the Invader’s formation to avoid having to go too far into their ranks.”

Chip nodded and watched the four groups organize faster than he expected. These pilots were good. “Lilly, I need you to provide me a list of pilots to form the nucleus of a new Strike Fleet.”

Lilly didn’t like hearing that, “How many are you going to need?”

“I’ll need three thousand from your ranks and an equal number from Mikki’s.”

“Yes Sir.”

“Lilly, don’t even think about sending anyone but your best; this new fleet needs as much experience as possible. They have to get up to speed quickly.”

“Who’s going to command it?”

“I’m actually forming two fleets and Bang will command the first and I need a suggestion from you and Mikki as to who will command the second.”

“Keep your eye on Max and Claire during the coming action, Sir. I think you’ll find them impressive.”

“Send me their transponder codes.” Chip looked at his board and saw the two codes, “Salud, track these two pilots during the attack.”

“I’ve locked one of my sensors on each of them.”

Chip saw the giant Invader Fleet rushing toward the edge of disrupted space and then the hundred thousand Thetas disappeared.

*

The Senior Father stared at his display as a massive wave of missiles bore in on his fleet at an incredible speed. The fleet barely had time to fire their beams at the incoming wave and it didn’t come close to stopping them. The Neutron Warheads continued into the ranks of the escaping Invader Fleet and tens of thousands of ships were rocked violently out of formation. The giant wave of missiles was immediately followed by thousands of small Green Ships that had proven to be so deadly in the other attacks. In less than three minutes, two thirds of the Invader fleet was killed. The fifty thousand that finally crossed into open space and jumped away knew they could have been killed but were allowed to leave.

The Senior Father watched the destruction of his fleet and fully expected to die. When his ship entered open space and jumped away he wondered why he had been allowed to survive. After a few moments of reflection, he knew the answer. They expect me to convince the others to stay away, he thought. He shook his head and knew that suggestion would be ignored by the High Council. He left the bridge and went to his personal quarters and wept for the loss of his family. He stayed there until his ship arrived at the location of his transports. There he waited to be summoned by the Council. He no longer cared if he lived or died.

*

Mikki watched the attack on the other Invader fleet with the same results as the first one. She knew her ships were superior to the Invader’s battleships and, where the numbers were even, the Invaders would lose every time. However, the next time the numbers were not going to be anywhere close to even. She hated allowing the core of the Invader Fleet to escape but she followed her orders. She watched the destruction of thousands of Invader Battleships and wondered what the Alliance’s leaders were going to do to survive the next invasion. She watched the Invader survivors jump away and sent a copy of the attack to Admiral Robinson and Euclid. She was sure Moe had already sent it where it needed to be seen but followed standard Fleet Protocols.

“Admiral, I’m having the fleet reform and, with your permission, I’d like to send them out to the planets that were attacked and see if we’re needed to help clean up.”

“Stand by, Bang.” Mikki sent a message to Chip and he approved Bang’s suggestion. Mikki noticed that Lilly was also sending her ships out. Thank goodness for Bang; he made her job so much easier. She really depended on him.

*

The Survivors of the invasion limped home and of the nearly billion ships that had left to attack the large galaxy, only thirty million made it back. The family’s Grandfather appeared on the Father’s display and his shock was evident, “This is just not possible.”

The Father stared at him for a long moment and then said, “I’ve done my best to warn you about what could happen by going into that galaxy without proper intelligence. That Green Ship the council called harmless killed millions of my ships. My family is decimated and we don’t have enough numbers remaining to have a seat on the council. WHY DIDN’T YOU LISTEN!!”

The Grandfather hung his head. All the clues were there and he had refused to believe what he was seeing. He looked at his panel, “We have been summoned to meet with the council.”

“Where do I send my surviving ships?”

“I don’t know; I suspect we’re about to find out.”

The Father watched the display grow dark as his Daughter rushed in on the bridge and wrapped herself around him. He felt her embrace and he was glad he had not allowed her to go. She was expecting a child and he had ordered her to command the transports. She sighed, “What is going to happen to us?”

“I don’t know, Child.”

*

The Leader of the High Council was outraged at what had happened in the attack but was also very happy that the Grandfather, who was now his most powerful opponent for being sent to that galaxy alone, had lost his seat on the council. He knew the Grandfather would seek retribution against him if he still had a place on the Council. He and his surviving ships would have to be eliminated to prevent them becoming a threat. He would soon be executed for his massive failure and could no longer threaten his position. He entered the Council Chamber and said, “You will come forward with your Senior Father.” The Grandfather and his oldest Son stood and moved into the center of the large room. “You have failed abysmally in your attack and are now stripped of your position on the High Council. You and the pitiful remnants of your family will be executed for your failure.” The Leader turned to the members of the Council and said, “All in favor, please rise.”

“Before we take a vote on this, I request to speak.”

The Leader turned and saw the Senior Father who led the first attacks against the huge galaxy standing.

“I have requested a vote.”

A Senior Grandfather said, “I want to hear what he has to say before I vote on this.”

The Leader saw many in the room nod and knew he’d lose the vote if he called for it. “Speak and don’t waste our time.”

The Senior Father’s Grandfather was surprised at his request to address the Council. He wondered what he was doing.

“I am going to exercise my right as the ranking Senior Father in my family and adopt all the survivors of the invasion into my personal family.”

His Grandfather was shocked along with all the other members of the Council. He leaned over and whispered, “What are you doing!?!”

The Father looked at his Grandfather, “The right thing.”

The Leader was furious. By adopting the survivors of the failed invasion, they would not be executed. The request was inviolate and had not been used in more than a hundred thousand years.

*

The Father and Grandfather of the defeated Family looked at the Senior Father that had adopted their family. The Father saw his savior staring at him and he nodded. He was one that he could follow. His Grandfather went over to the two and lowered his head, “I am not deserving of this blessing.” He looked at the Grandfather, “I will submit myself to be executed for my earlier actions against you in the Council. Your family is an example for all of us. Forgiveness is so rare in our culture. I am truly sorry for what I did.”

The Grandfather listened to his former rival and decided that his Son had made a good decision. Those survivors would be invaluable in preparing for another invasion. He looked at his Son and gave a slight nod. Their brief exchange was interrupted by their Leader yelling, “You will weaken your family by adopting these weaklings. I ask you to reconsider.”

The Family’s Grandfather stood and said, “They fought bravely and deserve a home. We will accept them into our family with full rights.”

The members of the Council saw the Leader’s rage. He glared at the two defeated leaders standing in the center of the chamber and yelled, “Get out of here. Your presence is offensive.”

The two turned with their heads down and the adopting Father stood and left with them. The Leader didn’t know it, but his power had been diminished by his behavior. Everyone in the room had viewed the recordings of the failed invasion and knew that none of them would have survived if it had been them sent to invade.

The Leader turned back to the Council and snarled, “We will recess for a day to consider what to do next against that troublesome galaxy.” He stormed out of the room, leaving the Councilors to discuss his behavior.

*

The Senior Father looked at the former High Councilor, “I will accept you into my family but I think you should know that your presence will cause some difficulty.”

“I am aware of that possibility and I will not allow it to happen.”

“How will you prevent it?”

“I will perform the Kum Shara this evening.” He turned to his Son, “I request you assist me.”

The Senior Father was surprised at the announcement. The ritualistic suicide was extremely rare. “You don’t have to do that.”

“As long as I’m alive, the surviving members of my family will not be able to embrace their new family. You know it; and I know it. This is the only gift I can offer to them and you for your kindness in adopting us. You know I have to do this.”

The Senor Father swelled with a deep intake of air and let it out quickly. He looked at the former Senior Father, “Are you able to accept me as your Senior?”

“I am. I didn’t expect you to do this.”

“I really didn’t intend to do it but you were right.” The Father looked at him wondering what he meant. “I knew about the Green Ships and didn’t share it with you; not that it would have made any difference. However, you showed me what bravery really looks like and I can use you to strengthen my family.”

The Grandfather said, “I wouldn’t have assisted you if our roles were reversed. I don’t blame you for what happened.”

The Senior Father looked at his new family member, “What do you think about going back to that galaxy?”

“If you go there, your family will die.”

The Senior Father stopped in his tracks, “We won’t be going alone.”

“If you go, your family will die. They allowed me to escape to bring this message back. Oh, I believe we will win because we’ll overwhelm them with numbers; but the price will be astronomical. You’ve seen the recordings?” The Senior Father nodded. “Tell me how you’re going to get a transport anywhere close to a planet?” The Senior was stunned by the question. “If you can’t move their populations to our transports, how are you going to survive?” The Father paused and said, “They have gotten stronger each time we’ve faced them and no one has told me how they killed ten million ships. I humbly say to you, Father; if you love our family, you will not go there.”

“That may not be an option.” He paused and looked at the two defeated leaders, “What would you do?”

The adopted Father said, “Knowing what I know now, I would avoid going; no matter what it took to make it happen, Father.”

“I’m not sure I’m as paranoid about that galaxy as you are.”

The Grandfather said, “Neither was I; and look at where we are as a result of that.”

The Father looked at his new leader, “Just do this; when the call is made to organize to invade, delay moving your ships out of the galaxy you’re currently harvesting. Let others start organizing first.”

“Why?”

“Ten million dead ships tell me that is the safest course of action.”

The Senior stared at him for a long moment, “You will be assigned to my ship. I need your council in helping me decide the path we’re going to follow.”

“I will assist you any way I can, Father.”

He started moving forward again and said, “You know if we refuse to follow an order from the High Council, we will, at the very least, be banished. We may even be attacked by the other Families.”

“But we’ll still be alive.”

The Senior Father smiled; the former Senior Father said we. That meant a lot.

Chapter Eighteen

Ian held his new baby boy and Drey could see the love in his eyes. Dee seemed to be getting larger by the moment and soon they would have their child as well. Dee stood next to Ian admiring the new born. Drey smiled, “It looks like we have a new little prince.”

Ian shook his head but didn’t take his eyes off his child, “No, I’m not a Prince anymore.” Drey snickered and Ian looked up, “What’s so funny?”

“You.”

“What about me?”

“Ian, the only reason Albert is King is because you have declined to accept the throne. The conditions that existed then still take precedence now. If you announced today that you would accept the throne, Albert would be forced to step down and give you the Crown. Trust me on this, you are still a Prince and the Union sees you as one.”

Ian’s eyes narrowed and he looked at Violet. She shrugged and sighed, “He’s right.”

Ian looked back at Drey and smiled. He looked at his baby, “Well, I guess you are royalty, little one.”

Ian handed Junior to Violet and turned to Drey, “I guess the real trouble starts now.”

“Yes it does.”

“Have you thought about our next plan of action?”

Drey shrugged, “Finish moving our populations to the other galaxy and try to delay the next invasion as long as possible.” Drey looked at Violet, “Have the Invaders sent any ships back to the galaxy we’re moving to?”

“No, and we’re keeping communications to a minimum. All communications on the colonized planets are being done by microwave. Moe is handling communications between the planets with the telepaths from Santa Rosa. There’s no reason for them to come back to a galaxy they’ve attacked.”

“Have you encountered any survivors?”

“We have and they are quite happy, for the most part, we’re moving in. Most of them were in a sad state of affairs before we arrived and we’re including them in our civilization. No matter what the outcome is in the Milky Way and M87, our survival is ensured by the exodus.”

Ian turned from Violet and said, “We’ve lost a lot of ships, Drey.”

“Yes we have; fortunately, our building efforts are just now getting into high gear. We’ll have all those lost replaced in less than two months. Most of the new ships are being built here but the new galaxy is starting to really kick in with their share. In half a year they will be producing the Lion’s share of all our new ships.”

“What about pilots? There’s no way we can train the new ones in time.”

“Actually, most of the new pilots won’t need as much training as the others.” Ian tilted his head, doubting Drey’s statement.

Dee looked up from the baby, “We learned a lot in the last fight. Our new pilots will follow a neutron missile into the invader ranks and fire at the ship it hits and break away. That won’t require much training at all. Of course they will continue working on the advanced attack patterns whenever they can but they will be effective as soon as they complete their flight training.”

Violet looked at Dee, “Are we getting enough qualified recruits to fly?”

Dee nodded, “We actually have to turn many away. Remember, the Kilper Civilization and the Union had more than three quarters of a million civilized planets before the exodus. There are a huge number of citizens in the pool to fill the military’s ranks.”

Ian sat down beside Violet and stared at his baby. Drey looked at Dee and she nodded. Drey said, “Ian, we’re of the belief that we’re going to have to slow them down in order to build up the forces we’ll need to face them.”

Ian looked up, “What do you mean; slow them down?”

“We feel we need to hit any fleet that begins organizing outside the galaxies they’re currently invading with a Neutron Mine.”

Ian looked at Dee, “I thought you said that wasn’t a good idea?”

“It wasn’t…then. But now we know they’ll be coming with multiple fleets so there is no reason not to hit them as hard and as often as possible.”

Violet nodded, “We shouldn’t allow them to choose when and where to hit us. We should take the initiative; so far we’ve just been reacting.”

Ian stared at his wife and turned back to Drey, “Can you set it up?”

“I can.”

“You know I don’t like to kill huge numbers if it can be avoided.”

Drey said, “But….?

“Blast them back to the hell they came out of.”

*

Chip sat with the Green Fleet Controller onboard his flagship and stared at the information on his screen. “Our Neutron Warheads were quite effective.”

Chip nodded, “I hate we had to use so many. We’re really going to need them in the next round.”

The Fleet Controller moved back and forth with his laughter, “We didn’t waste any.”

“I know you used them wisely but the next fight will dwarf the last invasion.”

“What I’m trying to tell you is that none of our warheads were destroyed.”

Chip jerked his head around and looked at the Controller, “What?”

“The substance of a neutron star is indestructible. It hit the Invader’s force field and transferred all of its kinetic energy into it violently pushing the ship. The warhead was not destroyed by the impact; it just stopped and remained where it hit. We’ve been collecting them since the last battles and putting them into new missiles.”

Chip shook his head and smiled, “How many will you have for the next attack?”

“Not enough; however, we’ve learned a lot. We’re going to have weapon transports come in after each attack we win, collect the warheads, and reload them immediately. They’ll then take them to rearm our ships where they’re needed. Of course we’re continuing to build new missiles, but it’s my understanding that half a trillion ships may come in the next invasion.”

“You may be right. However, we can only do what we can to survive. The reason I’m here is to ask if you can give me four hundred thousand of your ships that use that missile.”

“What are you going to do with them?”

“I’m assigning one of my ships to one of yours and they will work together to take out an Invader Battleship.”

The Controller thought a moment and looked at Chip, “You don’t want massive waves of missiles fired, do you?”

“No, we need to use them in precision strikes. My idea is to have your ship fire a neutron missile and one of my ships will follow it in. Even if the missile is burned, the warhead will continue. It will shield my ship from the full intensity of the Invader’s beams until it hits and that’s when my ship will fire on the target.”

“Have you trialed this?”

“I’ve had two ships follow each other to a target. The ship following the first one was able to stay close behind it. Your missiles are not faster than my ships, so I believe we can do it.”

“Why don’t we run a trial? I’ll fire a missile at an asteroid and have one of your ships follow it in.”

“Sounds good to me.”

“You might want to make sure your ship isn’t too close to the missile when it hits.”

“Oh?”

“Check with your computer for the appropriate distance.”

Chip nodded but thought the Controller was being too careful. He looked at his chronometer, “Let’s do this in ten hours from now.” The Controller nodded and Chip went back to his ship. “Salud, do you have any recordings of a neutron missile strike?”

“I do.”

“Please put one on my display and tell me what you can determine about the blast.” Chip watched the huge missile moving in at high speed toward an Invader Battleship. He glanced at the top of his panel and saw the recording was at one hundred thousandth speed. He was stunned. The blast that blew out from the hit was enormous and the giant Invader ship was shoved violently away from the place the warhead hit. Chip stopped the recording, “Salud, how far from that ship does the blast extend?”

“Ten miles.”

“What?”

“Ten miles but it does dissipate rather quickly.”

“Could one of our ships survive inside that blast?”

“Well…yes.”

“Why do you say it like that?”

“If the blast has not reached the limit of expansion, our ship will be shoved just as hard as the Invader ship it hit.”

Chip stared at the frozen image on his screen. After a moment he said, “So our ship will have to enter the blast at the edge of its widest expansion to stay on course.”

“Yes.”

“How far away would our ship have to be moving at an identical speed as the missile to do that?”

“Chip, you might want to do this another way.”

“What way would you suggest?”

“I think we’ve not thought through the new Boson Combo’s capabilities. Our ships have been running in trying to get close to fire on the Invader’s ships. Why do we do it that way?”

“So the beam will be strong enough to either severely weaken their force fields or knock them down for the three missiles to complete the job.”

“What happens to a high energy beam when it hits a boson beam?”

Chip did a double take, “I have no idea.”

“The boson beam will strip the Higgs field from the excited particles that make up the beam and they will lose all their mass. What do you think would happen if a highly excited particle hit you that had no mass?”

Chip thought hard but couldn’t put it together. He finally said, “I guess the same thing if a bowling ball with no mass hit you; it would stop and probably be deflected.”

“It’s mass that gives energy beams their power.”

“So if our ships fired a boson beam on their approach, you’re saying the beams fired at them would not get through to our force field.”

“We won’t know unless we try it but that’s what logically should happen.”

“Will it defeat their force field?’

“I just don’t know; however, it should allow our ships to get close.”

Chip thought a moment, “The Invader’s beam will cancel the boson beam.”

“It will.”

“And our three missile package is not strong enough to break through their force field alone.”

“That is also true…but the neutron missile coming in behind the ship should break through.”

Chip stared at the image on his screen for a long moment and looked up, “We have a lot of work to do.”

*

Fifteen hours later, the issues were resolved. The Fleet Controller called in and said, “It appears the best strategy is for your ships to follow my missiles to their target.”

“Yes it does. With so many explosions taking place in a small area, the following missiles could be knocked off course and miss the Invader Battleship we hit with our beams.”

“That’s an accurate assessment. If your ships are following the missiles, it will just follow it until it hits another target. The Invader formations are so tightly packed it should hit another ship if it misses the first. You also don’t need an equal number of my ships.”

“No, I don’t. Your ships can fire a spread of eight missiles and eight of my ships can follow them in. Fifty thousand should be enough for my four strike groups.”

“Are you going to use this tactic with your other fleets?”

“We are and I need you to coordinate with our Obelisk Computer to get the assignments done. We will, of course, designate most of your ships to defend the Grey and your Civilization.”

“We will still be able to contribute a large number to defend other planets.”

“Get with our computer and work it out.”

The display went dark and Chip stared at the recordings of asteroids that had been hit. His ships were going to have to stay back twenty miles to be able to go over or around the missile’s neutron blast. They weren’t going to be able to go through the neutron blast without being shoved off course. It was also learned that the blast would burn the three missiles before they could hit the target. He thought about it and decided to contact Drey about how to do a realistic trial. Drey gave him one that was beyond realistic; it was real. He had forgotten one of his oldest strategies, be careful what you ask for. He called in his four Rear Admirals to let them know what was coming.

*

The High Council was in disarray. The Senior Grandfather finally sounded the tone for silence and the room slowly quieted. He turned to the Grandfather of the Senior Father who had adopted the survivors and stared at him for a long moment. Finally, he said, “So you think we should abandon our attempt at gathering that galaxy?”

“There are billions of galaxies that don’t pose anything approaching the danger of that galaxy. Why should we continue to suffer losses by continuing to invade?”

“Do you think they will ignore our previous efforts?”

“I would think they would also not want to suffer losses.”

“And if they decide to come after us for our attacks, what do you think will happen?”

“Then we take them on away from their lines of support.”

“I am not willing to give them time to build their forces to a level that would endanger our families.” The Leader looked at the other Grandfathers, “You know what happened last time we turned away.” No one spoke in the silence as the Senior Grandfather said, “This will be much worse than what happened the first time. We have to end this threat now.”

The second in seniority on the Council leaned forward, “Just how do we accomplish that task?”

“We send in four Families to destroy them.”

Another Grandfather shouted, “And what four families are you going to send!”

The Senior stared at the gathering and pointed to the Grandfather who had adopted the survivors of the last invasion and was also objecting to the invasion, “He will go and the three others that are closest to completion of their gatherings.”

“My family is nowhere close to completing our gathering.”

“Even so, your family started this and you will take part in ending it.”

The Grandfather knew it was coming. The Senior was going to make him pay for saving the survivors from his wrath. It didn’t matter that the former Grandfather was dead after his suicide. He waited as the Council voted and the Senior Grandfather cast the deciding vote. He looked at the other three Grandfathers assigned to the invasion and decided there was no avoiding it, “We have already planned our organization for an invasion. I’ll send each of you a copy of our plan and, when you’ve organized your fleets, we’ll join you. We are going to continue our gathering until the last minute; we need the stores.”

The Senior looked at the three Grandfathers and they grudgingly nodded. “You will start getting your fleets ready in two months. That will give you time to go over the plans and get your forces prepared. Notify the Council when you’re ready.” The Senior looked around at the Grandfathers, “Are there any questions?” No one spoke, “This meeting is concluded.” He turned and left the chamber.

*

“Son, we have been ordered to participate in the coming invasion.”

“Were you able to delay our organization?”

“I was. What good do you think it will do?”

“I’m not sure; but the Senior Father we adopted seems to think the creatures in that galaxy will do something prior to our attack. I’m leaning toward caution and, if nothing happens, we’ll join the other fleets and invade.”

“And if it does?”

“We’ll jump that distance when the time comes.”

“Son, I hope you know what you’re doing.”

“He made a good point, Grandfather. How did those creatures kill ten million ships that were gathered outside their galaxy? It hasn’t happened again, but that doesn’t mean it won’t.”

“Do you expect the other three Families will be attacked?”

“I don’t expect anything; but the Father thinks that galaxy won’t just sit by and do nothing. Attacking us if we’re scattered inside a galaxy will not be as easy as hitting the other three out in open space.”

“Are you going to warn them?”

“Of what? I’ll just sound crazy if I tell them not to organize. The Council already thinks we’re paranoid about that galaxy. I’m tired of having the Senior overrule us on every issue. I think it’s clear he has made it a goal to have us eliminated. If nothing happens, then no harm is done.”

“And if it does?”

“You keep asking me that question; we’ll have to wait and see.”

“I’ll be joining you.”

“You are welcome to come to my ship, Grandfather.”

“I’ll see you in two months.”

*

The micro-probe that had followed the first fleet intercepted the transmission and sent it to the Obelisk. Moe sent the translated message to the Alliance’s Admirals.

*

“Admiral Robinson, you have two months to get your four Strike Fleets prepared.”

Chip read the translation and looked at Drey on his display, “They know we’re coming.”

“That first fleet knows but they’re not telling the others. We will continue our plans as they stand.”

“Are we going to go after that fleet that sent this message?”

“That would be next to impossible; their ships are scattered in the galaxy they’re currently invading and we don’t have the necessary numbers to go after them.”

“Should we wait until they move out and join the other fleets?”

“No, Moe is of the opinion that, as those other fleets complete their organization, they’ll send the ships away from the main group. When I pressed him for the likelihood of that happening, he said there was a fifty percent chance either way. I’m not going to risk missing an opportunity that may not present itself again.”

Chip nodded, “I understand. We’ll be ready in time, Sir.”

“See that you are. We’re at the end of the beginning. Now the end game starts.”

Chapter Nineteen

Kregen Looked at Ryan, Annie, and Marissa, “The Thetas have found a way into the Invader formations.” The three looked at each other and Annie said, “How are they doing it, Sir?”

“They’re following a neutron missile and hitting the ship it hits with a Boson Combo.”

“That sounds dangerous.”

“It is Ryan; however, I’ve asked the Grey and Green Civilizations to send us some of their missile launching battleships to support our attacks.”

Marissa shook her head, “Sir, the Thetas have stronger force fields than our attack ships. I don’t think we could survive the missile blast.”

“You’re right; we wouldn’t. What the Thetas are going to do is follow the missile in and go around the blast and hit the targeted ship away from the point of impact. They have to follow it in with at least twenty miles between them and the missile; we can get closer and the missile’s warhead will block any beams fired at out ships.”

Ryan stared at Kregen, “We’re more maneuverable.”

“That’s the key to making this work. We can move around the missile faster than the Thetas are capable and hit the target ship just as the missile hits.”

Marissa tilted her head, “Sir, our missiles will take time to get up to speed. Will they have enough time to do that after the neutron warhead hits?”

“It really doesn’t matter; whichever hits the Invader ship first will weaken its force field to the point where the second hit will penetrate to the ship. If they hit at the same time, our scientists say the impacts will either completely collapse the force field or the shock of the two hits will cause more than four hundred gravities of impact. A body cannot withstand that level of G’s, even if they’re strapped in. I’m leaning toward massive force field failure.”

“Sir, how are we going to train to do this?”

“Admiral Fox, the ships from our allies will be arriving within the next two hours. You will assign four attack ships to each of their vessels. Those ships will fire a spread of four missiles and your pilots will chase those missiles until the missiles run out of fuel. I expect them to maintain a four mile separation between themselves and the missiles they’re pursuing. Once the FTL field around the missile fails, the missile will come to a complete stop and the ship that fired them will retrieve them, refuel them, and fire them again.”

Annie shook her head, “Sir, I don’t know about this.”

“Would you prefer to go in without the shield of the neutron warhead? We lost the majority of our pilots attempting to get close to the Invader’s battleships.”

“And if the missile is burned by an Invader beam?”

“In combat, the missile’s warhead will have an inertia of two thousand miles a second before the FTL field activates. The neutron warhead will continue into the ranks of the Invaders at that speed until it hits something. Our ships will continue to follow the warhead until it does.”

“What if it goes through their formations?”

“Then our ships will have the opportunity to fire three missile barrages from their side launchers at ships they pass until they emerge.”

“What happens when the missile hits and our pilots’ fire on the target ship?”

“They will activate their FTL fields and get back to their missile ship to start the process again. They’ll be dead if they try to stay inside the ranks of the Invaders and take on their beam barrages.”

The three Admirals looked at each other and Annie smiled, “Well, things should get interesting.”

Ryan looked at his watch and winked at Annie, “I would say in about two hours.”

Annie smiled. She would send the instructions to her commodores and would have about thirty minutes alone with Ryan. She saw he understood it as well.

Marissa had already started sending instructions to her staff. Ryan and Annie quickly made up for the delay.

*

“Max, you’re crazy!”

“No I’m not; we can do this.”

Claire shook her head, “Alright, explain this to me again.”

“You know every beam on the ship targeted by the missile will be firing at it as it approaches.”

“I guess that’s what I’d do.”

“They will have to acquire it quickly and all the beams on the side of the ship the warhead is going to hit will be hitting it with a cross fire.”

“I understand.”

“Do you really?”

“Just go on.”

“Instead of going over or below the warhead, we’ll follow it in turned sideways to the flight of the missile. Just before it hits, we’ll deactivate the FTL field and that will cause our ship to shoot out from behind it at two miles a second. We’ll fire three missiles at an area outside the missiles strike and FTL away.”

“We’ll be inside the beams hitting the warhead.”

“No we won’t, Claire. As the missile, or warhead, gets closer, the angle of the beams to the side of it are steepened. Our force fields can handle an Invader beam for at least ten seconds. Our computer will launch as soon as it detects we are not being hit. It should be over in less than a second. They’ll be so focused on stopping the missile; I don’t think we’ll be hit at all.”

Claire thought a moment and shook her head, “What do we gain from doing it this way?”

“Instead of being fifteen miles behind the missile, where beams could hit us from the sides, we’ll be less than a mile from it when we move to the side.”

Claire sighed, “I guess you’re going to try this no matter what I say.”

“If it works, we’ll save a lot of lives.”

“And if it doesn’t?”

Max shrugged.

“How are you going to time the run?”

“I won’t; our computers will handle that task. It will be our task to aim our run from the missiles at an area of the Invader ship’s hull that is clear for a three missile package.”

Claire started bouncing up and down in her command chair, “We need to go do this before I lose my nerve.”

“Follow me, baby.”

*

The Senior Father looked down from orbit on the planet being invaded and thought about what the inhabitants were experiencing. The image of millions of the invading Family’s ships exploding wouldn’t leave his mind and he realized the crews flying those ships knew they would not escape before their death. It was similar to the beings on the planet below. He had never thought about the feelings of those being taken before and it caused a new feeling he had never experienced…empathy. There was no escape for them.

“What’s bothering you, Father?”

He looked at his daughter manning the sensor panels and took in a big breath, “I don’t know. I guess I feel bad about what we’re doing to the inhabitants of this planet.” His daughter stared at him in amazement. He blew out the breath and looked out of the view port, “I’ve never thought about this before.”

“I have.”

Two of his eyestalks turned quickly toward his daughter, “And?”

“We’re too lazy to collect our food without killing intelligent species. The recent destruction of the Family that invaded that galaxy has made me reflect on what we’ve become.” He turned around and gave his Daughter his full attention. She lowered her head, “The leader of the Council was right. Those civilizations in that giant galaxy will not rest until our species is removed as a threat to them. If I were in their place, I would do the same thing.”

“What other way is there to feed ourselves?”

“Oh Father, you’re not that stupid. You know the answer to that question.”

He smiled at his Daughter; she was so brilliant and she didn’t tell him what she thought he wanted to hear; she told him the truth. That, more than anything else, made her invaluable to him. “Answer the question, Daughter.”

She shook side-to-side and blew out a breath, “We evolved in sea water. We could feed ourselves just by sending our crews down to the surface of a planet and going out in the water to absorb nutrients. We could absorb plants to survive if forced to do it. Protein tastes better, so we appease our appetite with things that taste good. Since civilizations have the highest concentration of protein, we attack and consume them. We could get our protein from animals if we chose; we’re just too lazy to do the work.”

“You think we’re wrong in attacking civilized planets?”

“I didn’t give it much thought until the family was decimated. Now, if we lose the coming conflict and, by some miracle we are able to escape, we will be attacked in the future. It made me think about what we’re doing.”

The former Senior Father looked up from his panel across the bridge and said, “I agree with your daughter. We should have never attacked that galaxy. Truth be told, we should never attack any intelligent species.”

“You’ve never mentioned that before.”

“When arrogance is your main attribute, it’s difficult to see reality. The death of my former family has removed every trace of arrogance in me. My former Family had what we’ve been doing for centuries done to it.”

The Father stared at the two of them for several long minutes. “I have to know if we can survive.”

“You have some time to trial it, Father.” His Daughter looked at the other Father, “I’m impressed with your insight.” He lowered his head and looked back at his panel.

The Senior Father looked out of the viewport again and watched the explosions on the planet’s surface. “Recall our transports.”

The Daughter looked up, “What?”

“Recall all our ships from the surface and send them to one of the uninhabited planets we’ve bypassed to feed ourselves. I need to see if we can still use our natural skills.”

“The Council will be angry if you do this.”

“They won’t know; this small number of ships will not draw attention. Make sure they understand to follow communication silence until they complete the assignment. Issue the orders now!” The Senior Father turned to the new Father, “I want you to move to the First Battleship in this group and go with them to the selected planet. Report to me what you discover.”

“Should you place me in command? Won’t there be resentment from our Family’s Fathers?”

“I use my best tools to ensure my family’s survival. You’ve earned my trust; now don’t let me down.”

The new Father actually showed the first moment of happiness since his Family’s destruction. He stood and left the bridge. “Father, he is much more than I thought.”

“What do you mean, Daughter?”

“He is brilliant. He is also fearless and possesses much more leadership than most of our Ship Fathers.”

“I think they’ve seen what you’ve determined; they’ll give him the respect he deserves. Now, I hope he knows what he’s telling me is good advice. I’m concerned about what might happen.”

“I suspect he is your equal, Father. You know how highly I treasure you; he is an asset you should exploit.”

The Senior Father nodded and watched his ships begin moving away from the planet.

*

The planet’s inhabitants were stunned. The ships that had dropped to the planet’s surface and started stunning the local populations suddenly recalled all their troops and lifted. Ten hours later, the huge fleet in orbit disappeared. The microprobe following the Senior Father’s fleet recorded the incident, followed the fleet to an uninhabited planet, and continued to send the feed to the Obelisk. Moe watched the information being collected and wondered what was going on. This was just not their usual behavior. Their attacks on other planets continued but this attack was called off. It continued to collect information and couldn’t figure out what the Invader Leader was doing.

*

Commander Lynch watched the military shuttles that had left the huge colony ship start landing operations on the planet. The first eight shuttles landed and were suddenly barraged with missiles and beams strikes. Their force fields held up and he heard on his panel, “It appears there are survivors from the Invaders attack. What do you want me to do?”

“See if you can get them to communicate.”

The Lieutenant saw the area around his shuttle exploding and he looked at his communication ensign, “I’ve sent a message out on every frequency and I’ve not received a response. All eight shuttles were targeted and the explosions were huge. He took a deep breath and said, “Open the landing bay.” He stood and walked off the bridge. He stepped out of the bay and walked forward to the edge of the force field surrounding his shuttle and stood there looking out. He saw the area where the missiles and beams were being fired and waited for the attackers to see him. The barrage continued unabated. He thought a moment and said, “Weapons, I want a full powered beam fired over the location of those attacking our shuttles. Do not hit their positions!”

“Yes Sir.”

A brilliant white beam lanced out from the shuttle and moved over the position of the attackers and swept from one end of the hill to the other. Instantly, the barrages stopped. He stood inside the force field and waited for a minute. He pressed a button on his wrist unit and neutralized the force field in front of him and stepped out into the open. He walked fifty yards through the blasted soil and stopped. He hoped he wouldn’t be fired on, but anything could happen. Fifteen minutes later, he saw a creature leaving the hill in front of him and start moving in his direction. After an hour of struggling to understand each other, the computer had enough information to decipher the inhabitant’s language and the Lieutenant began discussions with the creature.

“We thought everyone on the planet was killed by the Invaders.”

“Most of us were but some of us managed to escape into the wilderness. Why are you here?”

“Our home is going to be attacked by the Invaders who came here. We’re searching for planets to move some of our populations to safety. We will leave and look elsewhere.”

The strange blue colored creature looked around and said, “This is our home.”

“We respect that and will not bother you further.”

“There is room for others here now. Can you live in peace with us?”

“You will have to assimilate into our society but yes, we can live in peace. Your people will become part of our civilization if you so choose.”

“Why would you come here?”

“Where’s the last place those Invaders would look for us?”

The blue creature changed color from royal blue to light blue, “You make a good point. There’s not many of us left and our survival is uncertain. If you will help us, we will gladly share our planet with you.”

“I will bring one of my leaders here and you can discuss your expectations with her. I hope we can work together to make this happen.”

Six days later, the automated machinery landed and began building the structures to support an advanced civilization. The blue inhabitants watched and were amazed at the changes taking place. It was six months later that the Colony Commander learned the skill of the blue creatures in flying ships. These people were amazing in their ability to fly any device. When one was allowed to fly an attack ship, the amazement increased tenfold. A month later, the first thirty Lengel pilots enrolled in flight training. They were eager to face off with the killers of their planet again. The only reason they lost to the Invaders was due to their technology not being advanced enough to take them on. Ian and Drey quickly determined that the Lengel would have to fly with their own species. No one could match their ability to fly the Attack Ships. No one! It was later learned that the ridges on their backs enclosed a set of wings. Some talents could not be learned; they had to be evolved.

*

The Senior Grandfather looked at the three Grandfathers chosen to go to attack the huge galaxy, “Are you ready to start organizing?”

“We are.”

“I want you to make sure that the first family to attack there leads your forces in the initial attack.”

The Grandfathers looked at each other and one asked, “I’m not sure what you’re saying?”

“That family are a bunch of trouble makers. You should not endure the losses associated with the first wave being sent against the enemy’s most advanced civilizations. Do whatever you need to do to make sure they are on the front line of the invasion.”

“We will follow your orders.”

“Make sure you are the only ones that hear them. Am I clear?” The three nodded; they weren’t willing to incur the anger of the Senior Grandfather. The third Grandfather contacted his eldest son and played the secret recording of the meeting. “Grandfather, is what he’s doing legal?”

“Of course not; but who is going to challenge him? Make the plans accordingly.”

“Yes Grandfather.”

*

The Senior Father’s Daughter-in-law was manning the sensor console and heard the discussion from her navigation board. She went into the system, copied the recording, and sent it via a young son to her father. He watched the recording and sent it to the Senior Father of the targeted Family. He viewed the recording and his rage grew by the moment. He looked at his Daughter, “What have we discovered about feeding ourselves?”

“The Father leading the group has informed me all that’s necessary to feed our family is to just simply go out into the oceans and absorb what we need. The entire group was fed in less than three days and nothing was needed to be brought on board to store. Going after the local animals was unnecessary.”

“How did he know about sea water?”

“He thought, rightly, that if we evolved from sea life, we should be able to still feed there.”

“Stop our attacks and send our ships to feed at a planet with oceans. I’m not going to waste anymore of our warriors attacking planets in this galaxy. We’re going to need them to survive the coming invasion. Order our ships to prepare to attack.”

“So we’re going to the galaxy with the other three families?”

“Just get them ready.”

“Yes Father.”

*

“Ian.”

“Yes, Moe?”

“Three of the Invader fleets are starting to move outside the galaxy they’ve invaded. It looks like they’re starting to organize to invade here.”

“What’s the time estimate, Moe?”

“Between three and four weeks.”

“Can you be more precise?”

“No, it depends of whether or not they have to make formation after they exit the galaxy or if they form up and are ready to jump.”

“Keep me posted on what’s going on.”

“I will.”

“Drey, it’s starting.”

“How long?”

“Between three and four weeks.”

“I’ll notify my strike fleets. Contact Kregen and get his teams ready to act.”

“Get back with me when you can.”

Drey smiled, “Will do.”

“Ian.”

“Yes, Moe.”

“That first fleet that attacked here is not moving out of the galaxy they’re currently occupying. It appears they are organizing their ships in formations separated by large distances.”

“Do you think they know what we’re planning?”

“How would I know? However, we can’t do anything to them if they continue the process.”

“Then we’ll have to do what we can. Send me the feed from the probes tracking those fleets.”

“You’ll receive them momentarily.”

Ian waited and the feeds began streaming in. He slowly shook his head; those fleets were massive and they were still growing. There were still eight of them left and it appeared half of them were preparing to attack. He shook his head. There just wasn’t enough time. Time was not something he could create…or could he? “Moe!”

“Yes, Ian.”

“During the last attack we disrupted space for forty million miles around the planets being attacked. What’s the absolute limit of distance we could disrupt?”

“I don’t honestly know if there is a limit, Ian.”

“What do you mean?’

“In theory, we could just have continued to disrupt the space around the planets targeted by the invaders as far out as we chose to go.”

“Could you disrupt space inside an entire planetary system?”

“Give me a moment.” Ian knew if Moe needed a moment the sheer magnitude of the calculations must be incredible. After ten minutes, Moe answered, “You’d need eighty ships per planet spaced ten million miles apart. They would have to fire approximately one thousand blasts within the planetary system as they circled the star at the center. What are you thinking about?”

“If we were to disrupt space in Euclid’s planetary system all the way out to the last planet, how long would it take a ship traveling 250,000 miles an hour to arrive at Euclid?”

“More than three years.”

“How long would it take to disrupt that much space?”

“Less than a week; remember, we have FTL drives to get to the next area to be disrupted.”

Ian felt his excitement go up, “Do we have to use our military ships to cause the disruption?”

“They’re the only ones with boson blasters.”

“Drat, you’re right. How long would the disruption last?”

“The space we disrupted months ago is still disrupted. Subspace doesn’t recover quickly from a boson disruption. We could disrupt it again if needed.”

“I want you and the Hub to organize all of our ships except for the four Strike Fleets to start disrupting space around the planets in M87. Start with the capitals and then move to the other planets.”

“I’ll start the process immediately. It’s going to take some time to make the assignments; there are more than two million civilized planets in M87.”

“Get on it.” Ian hit his panel, “Drey, I’ve just had an idea. I need you and your senior staff to plan for a video conference in an hour.”

“What’s going on?”

“I’ll explain in an hour. I think I know how to buy us some time.” Drey looked surprised and disappeared from Ian’s display. He leaned back in his chair and tried to determine if there were any drawbacks to what he was planning. He let his mind follow the question and saw millions of possibilities but none of them were severe enough not to do it. Only one presented a real problem and he decided even that could be eventually resolved. But it would take time.

Chapter Twenty

The video conference was attended by fifty of the major planet leaders in M87. Ian presented his plan and the shock was immediate. The Gedna was finally able to say, “You mean it would take years to travel to our planets.”

“If you don’t have an FTL drive, yes it would.”

The silence continued and Ian waited for someone to see the main problem but the shock prevented them from seeing it. Ian said, “The main problem is going to be your commercial ships. They are going to have to be converted to a FTL drive before they can operate. They must all be at your planets when space is disrupted or it will take those ships years to get home. I suspect their stores will not be enough for them to make it.”

“You will effectively end trade between our planets.”

“I think trade will end with the Invader’s arrival.”

The Sovereign was surprised by the remark and leaned back in his chair. He shrugged, “I guess there is that.”

Drey lifted his communicator, “You can convert your commercial ships to a FTL drive and that would take care of that issue. If you start now, most of them should be up and running in less than a year or so.”

The ruler of the Pental nodded, “When are you going to start this process?”

“We’re getting the assignments done as we speak; however, we won’t start until our first effort at delaying their fleets takes place. Depending on what happens with that plan, it could be delayed for months or it could start immediately afterwards.”

The Gedna looked around his display and waited for someone to ask but no one spoke. “What are you planning to do?”

“We’re going to attempt to destroy the four fleets organizing to come here before they leave.”

The Sovereign started chuckling, “Oh, is that all?”

Ian shrugged, “Most of you might remember what happened to the ten million ships that gathered outside your galaxy prior to their attack. We’re going to do that again but on a much larger scale.”

Once again silence dominated the conference. Ian watched the faces of the many creatures on his display and said, “If we’re successful, we’re sending four of our highly trained attack fleets to take the war into their domain. At that point, if we’re successful, we can delay the disruption until the Invaders start organizing to attack again. If I were you, I’d start the conversion to FTL drives immediately.”

One of the leaders leaned forward, “Do we have a choice about whether we do this or not?”

“Certainly; any of you that don’t want subspace disrupted around your planets just let us know and we won’t do it.”

“Ever?”

“If we aren’t too busy fighting them, we’ll try to come back later. However, I’ll make no promises. Once we finish disrupting subspace, my ships will be preparing to meet their fleets when they arrive.”

“Will our ships be going with you?”

“We could use the help.”

The Gedna spoke up, “We will be sending our ships with your forces when they come. I’d rather fight them following your plan.”

“We will send our ships as well,” the Sovereign quickly added.

“And we will be sending our fleets with you.”

Ian looked at the Pental Ruler and smiled, “It’s good to see you’re working with us on this.”

“The earlier attack I led on your galaxy was a mistake. I will never act in a hostile manner to your civilization again. I hope you can forgive my stupidity.”

“You’ve just gone a long way towards making that happen.”

Ian turned back to the reluctant leader, “Why do you want us to delay disrupting your space?”

“We are currently moving large populations from my planet to another galaxy and our commercial ships are making that happen. Disrupting space around my planets would stop our exodus.” The other leaders were shocked at the remark. The leader continued, “All of you know that my ships are nowhere near as powerful as yours. We will be easily conquered and our best chance of survival is to move as many of my citizens as possible to a safer location.”

Ian smiled, “When you need us, we will come and disrupt the space around your planets. We have also moved our populations and are still in the process of making that happen.”

Every leader on the display jerked their attention to Ian. The Gedna smiled, “It might be a good idea for us to do the same.”

Ian smiled, “I’m surprised you haven’t started.”

The Gedna looked at the Sovereign, “Perhaps we can work together to get our larger commercial vessels converted to FTL and see how many of our citizens would be interested in finding a new home.”

The Sovereign nodded and turned to Ian, “Perhaps you can delay your disruption until the last minute for all of us?”

Drey smiled, “For what it’s worth, we have the location of six galaxies that the Invaders have already conquered. I really don’t expect them to go back to them for further conquests. They’ve pretty much killed all the intelligent civilizations in them so it would be a waste of time for them to return.”

Ian shook his head slowly, “Admiral Montgomery, please get a list of those galaxies to the Negotiator for dissemination and we’ll delay disruption as long as possible.”

The meeting ended with all the leaders in M87 rushing to make plans to move their populations. Drey appeared on Ian’s display and said, “I don’t expect the civilizations in M87 to pose a problem for centuries to come.”

“If they’re given centuries.”

“What do you mean?”

“There are still four Invader fleets we’ll have to face. I don’t expect them to delay if we’re successful.”

Drey shrugged, “Well…you have to admit; things just got a lot more exciting.”

“That they did.”

*

The Senior Father looked at his adopted son, “What did you determine?”

“We can live on the small sea life in most planets’ oceans. It’s actually better for us than the organic material we’ve been consuming. Our Family is healthier as a result of the new feeding method.”

The Senior Father stared at him for a long moment, “What do you think about the coming attack on the large galaxy?”

“I think it would be a mistake to go back there.”

“Why?”

“They are more advanced technologically than we are. Our ships are powerful and we outnumber them, I think, so it will be a vicious fight.”

“What do you mean you think we outnumber them?”

“Every time we’ve sent forces there, they’ve been destroyed. We really don’t know what’s waiting for us in that galaxy.”

“What do you think about the Senior Grandfather’s belief that they will come after us if we don’t eliminate them?”

“I believe he’s right.”

The Daughter jerked her head around, “You do?”

“What would we do if an outside force attacked us and killed our families? Would we just let it go; or would we strive to build enough forces to kill them. On that point, I agree with the Senior Grandfather.”

“So you feel we have to go and attack their galaxy?”

“Not really.”

“What other option is there?”

The adopted Father stared at the Senior Father and smiled, “You know the answer to that question.”

The Daughter turned to her father, “Is he right?”

The Senior Father smiled, “Open a frequency close to the ones we use to communicate between our ships.” The adopted Father grew lighter in color showing his agreement.

“It’s open, Father. What are you doing?”

“Seeing if those creatures in that galaxy are as advanced as I believe they are.” He pressed the communicator and said, “I wish to send a representative to communicate with you. I know you’re listening to my transmissions; if this is agreeable with you, please do something to let me know it will be safe to send him. I’ll give you twenty minutes to offer a response.”

The Adopted Father nodded, “You know they’re watching everything we do?”

“When did you find out?”

“I suspected it all along. I also suspected if they have been listening to our transmissions they must have learned our language by now.”

The Daughter looked at the two, “We’ve not detected any probes.”

“How do you think those civilizations discovered our probes?” The Daughter looked blank. “Their probes found them. It stands to reason that if our probes didn’t detect theirs, then we couldn’t either. I may be wrong and there aren’t any.”

The other Father said, “We’ll soon know.”

“They could just refuse to communicate.”

“Would you?”

The Senior Father shrugged.

*

“IAN!!”

“What’s wrong, Moe?”

“One of our probes had just intercepted a transmission from the Flagship of that first fleet that attacked.”

“And?”

“He’s asking to send a representative to communicate with us.”

“WHAT!?!”

“He’s also asking us to make some sort of demonstration to let him know his representative will be safe.”

Ian slammed his panel, “DREY, GET ON THE CHANNEL NOW!!”

“What’s wrong, Ian?”

“The commander of the Invader Fleet that attacked us is requesting to send a representative to communicate with us.” Drey just stared at Ian on the display, shaking his head. “I’m serious, Drey.”

“Why would he do that?”

Ian sat down and started thinking, “He may just be trying to confirm that he’s being watched by our probes.”

Moe said, “I’m pretty certain he already knew that.”

“How?”

“We removed his probes that were here and I’m certain those probes did not see how we found them. Oh, he knows. He also knows we’ve translated his language.”

Drey looked up, “Oh?”

“He sent the message in his language.”

Ian looked at Drey, “So if we respond to his request, he’ll know we have probes watching him and also know his language. I don’t know if we should do this.”

“That family has been acting weird anyway.”

Ian jerked his head up, “What do you mean, Moe?”

“They stopped the invasion of a planet and sent the ships to land on an uninhabited planet. Soon after that, they stopped all their attacks and sent all their ships to uninhabited planets with oceans. They are not acting at all like the other Invader fleets.”

Ian smiled, “Is there a way for you to make a response to his request?”

“You’re not considering doing this, are you?”

“Drey, I believe something is going on in that fleet. They stopped killing planets; that’s got to mean something. Moe, can you do it?”

“I can bring a probe into normal space, fire its thrusters, go back into subspace, and jump away.”

“Would they see it?”

“If I do it right outside their control room, they can’t miss it.”

Ian looked at Drey, “You’ve got to wonder what they’re thinking.”

Drey shrugged, “Then do it; I want to know what’s going on.”

“Moe, do it.”

*

The Daughter saw fifteen minutes had passed and she shook her top, “Perhaps you are giving those civilizations far more credit for being more advanced than us.” Suddenly, a bright flash erupted directly in front of the giant battleship next to the main viewport, blinding the ones on the bridge momentarily. The Daughter shook her eyes and looked down at her control panel, “Something entered normal space and fired an engine. There’s no trace of it now.”

“What do you think now, Daughter?”

“Perhaps avoiding that galaxy would be a very good thing to do.”

The Senior Father looked at the adopted Father, “I want you to go and negotiate with them.”

“What do you want?”

“I want their assurances that, if we do not participate in any future attack on their galaxy, they will not seek retribution against us in the future.”

“I suspect they’ll want more than that?”

“Then find out what it is and agree to do it.”

The Father extended a pseudopod forward and the Senior grasped it. He turned and left for his battleship.

*

“Kregen!”

“Yes Sir.”

“I need you to get the Freaks fired up and at battle stations immediately. I’ll send them their instructions momentarily.”

“Right away, Sir.”

*

Annie and Ryan were blasted out of bed by the alarm going off at full intensity, “Battle stations, all hands to battle stations, this is not a drill.”

“What’s going on!?!”

“I don’t know, Annie; whatever it is, we better not be late.” They sprinted out of the building that housed their quarters and saw a speeder waiting for them. The speeder broke every speed limit on the planet and dropped them off at their attack ship. Ryan kissed her quickly and they sprinted on board their ships as hundreds of attack ships started lifting into the atmosphere. Annie yelled, “What’s going on, Sammy.”

“We have a Blue Priority Mission. I’ve not received any details yet.”

“This mission comes from the Crown?”

“It does. We’ve been ordered into orbit and told to hold our position until the Prince sends us our destination.”

“Well, get us out of here!” Annie’s ship lifted and she saw Ryan just in front of her, “How did he get away first?”

“He didn’t stop to fasten his belts.”

“In the future, we won’t either.”

The thousand attack ships that were holding station in orbit were joined by the ones on the planet in less than ten minutes. They formed up into their wings without conscious thought as they checked their systems for possible combat. They suddenly heard the Prince say over their communication system, “Alright Freaks. I’ve been told you’re the best and I want you to prove it. The Obelisk Computer is going to send all of you a coordinate momentarily and I want every one of you to jump to that location and surround a ship you find there. You will not fire on that ship but will simply surround it and wait on my arrival.”

Drey looked at Ian, “What if that ship fires on them?”

“Then all bets are off and we’ll destroy it. I don’t think they would go to this effort to waste it by being aggressive.” Drey shrugged and leaned back in Ian’s co-pilot’s chair. “Moe, I need to know where that ship arrives.”

“I have a ship leaving their fleet. The probe will detect its jump signature and send it to me. I’ll get it to the Freaks as soon as I receive it.” Ian waited and after a few minutes Moe said, “Got it!”

*

Ryan saw the coordinate appear on his panel and he pressed his jump button along with the other two thousand attack ships.

The Adopted Father looked out of the viewport and saw normal space appear outside the edge of the giant galaxy. An instant later, two thousand small ships appeared around his vessel. He rocked from side to side in astonishment. This just wasn’t possible. He saw the ships surrounding his vessel and knew there was no possible way for any of his ships to have responded as quickly as these had demonstrated. A female manning the communication panel looked at him, “Father, should I open a channel?”

The Father looked at the formations surrounding his vessel and raised a pseudopod, shaking it left and right. The female moved her appendage away from her panel. He leaned back in his chair and waited. The one he needed to speak with was not there…yet.

*

Drey looked at Ian, “That’s a pretty cool cookie.”

Ian raised his eyebrows, “Most people who stumbled into this situation would be yelling their peaceful intentions. What really impresses me is that his force field is down.”

“They need to know if we can be trusted to keep agreements.”

Ian nodded, “Well, let’s go see what he wants. E, jump us in.”

*

The Father stared at his display waiting. A larger Green Ship suddenly appeared and he said, “I was wondering when you would come.”

Ian smiled as E translated the being’s words, “I just love making an entrance.”

“Then you should have come in a larger ship.”

Drey snickered and Ian looked at him sharply and pressed his communicator, “You make a good point. However, you asked to meet with us. What’s on your mind?”

“I know you’re aware that some of our families are preparing to come here soon.”

“Yes, there are three organizing outside their current galaxies and your fleet, which has not chosen to organize in open space.”

“It is our opinion that to do so would be fraught with danger.” Ian didn’t respond to the statement and after a moment the voice continued, “The leader of my family is faced with a dilemma. He doesn’t want to attack your civilizations again but he is fearful that even if he doesn’t, if you win this war, you will come after his family with the intent to destroy it.”

“You species represent a clear and present danger to any intelligent civilization. Allowing you to live and continue to grow in numbers would be foolish.”

The Father knew the next few minutes would determine the future of his Family’s survival, “What if we abandon our attacks on intelligent life?”

Ian shook his head, “You would just be doing it temporarily to build your forces to take us on in the future.”

“Not if we allow you to send your probes with us wherever we go. We will have one of our ships report in to you however often you require ensuring you stay informed of our whereabouts and actions. We will also agree to limit the number of warships to those that we currently possess.”

“Why can’t you just destroy them?”

“Because if we refuse to participate in the coming attack, all the other families will be looking for us to kill us down to the last ship.”

Ian looked at Drey and saw his surprise at the statement. Drey pushed his communicator, “You seem to be convinced that we’re going to win this war.”

“Not really, I do believe the numbers are heavily on the Council’s side.”

“Then why are you doing this?”

“We have recently learned that we can feed ourselves without having to kill organic life forms. We choose not to continue down that path in the future no matter what the outcome of the conflict.”

“What caused you to make this decision?”

There was a long pause and then they heard, “My Family was ordered to attack your galaxy. It was my family that attacked you in the last battle. You decimated us and very few survived the conflict. I’ve tried to hate you for it…but I know that I was the aggressor and you were defending yourself. It was the loss of my family that made me see what we’re doing to the intelligent civilizations we’ve been consuming. When arrogance is gone, reality is a hard medicine to take. We do not represent a danger to you anymore and we’re willing to do whatever you need to prove that to you. We only ask that you not blame us for our earlier attack and grant us forgiveness for it. We, in turn, will never represent a danger to you again and will not participate in the coming attack against you.”

Ian shook his head, “We would have to be stupid not to accept your offer. It would reduce the numbers we’ll have to face.”

“We don’t want you to do it because you’re pressured to do it; we want you to do it because it’s the right thing to do. Forced agreements never survive the end of conflicts.”

“You’re assuming we would keep our agreement.”

“I believe you will keep it because I can prove to you that we do not intend you harm.”

Ian looked at Drey and his eyebrows went up. “How would you do that?”

“The Senior Father in my family is the one that had the probes in this galaxy originally. He also had one in another distant galaxy and saw Greens Ships similar to the ones you’re in now. You are not from this galaxy and my Father knows where you live. He has not revealed that information to our Clan nor will he.”

Drey stood up, “I knew that probe must have seen the Thetas at the Kilper Capital.”

Ian shook his head, “Now who is being pressured by that statement?”

“You are of course. However, if we intended you harm, we would only have to tell our families to attack that galaxy and you would be forced to send your ships away from here to defend it. That would make the conquest of this galaxy easy. It’s only by your two galaxies working together that you have a chance. Will you forgive us?” Ian looked at Drey and then heard, “Even if you say no, we will not reveal that information to the ones controlling the attack against you.”

Ian decided, “We will not seek retribution against you and, if we see you are being attacked by the other members of your species, we will come to assist you against them. This is a promise that we make assuming we survive the coming invasion and you keep your commitment to never attack intelligent species again.”

Ian waited for a long moment and then heard, “We are truly sorry for the harm we’ve caused you. I thank you for my new Family and appreciate you communicating with me.”

“How are you going to get out of the coming attack?”

“We are going to trust you. We will start organizing our ships outside the galaxy we’re in and when you make your move on the other families, we will jump away to a distant galaxy.”

Ian’s eyebrows narrowed, “What do you mean when we make our move?”

“You destroyed ten million ships. I’m reasonably certain you still have the means to do that again. You could also destroy us but my family must also show you that we are willing to put our fate in your hands. The other three won’t finish mobilizing until we start the process outside our galaxy.”

Ian started nodding, “You will not be harmed.”

“Will you do one thing?”

“What is that?”

“Whatever it is that you use to destroy large numbers of ships, I humbly request that you deploy it immediately after we jump. It will assist us in covering our escape.”

“We will do as you ask.”

“Thank you.”

Ian watched the two mile long battleship energize its jump field and disappear. He turned to Drey, “You think I made a mistake, don’t you?”

“Ian, that’s why you are in overall command; I don’t have it in me to trust anyone.”

“What would you do?”

“I’d set off a neutron mine and destroy them before they jumped.”

“I thought about that.”

“Yes, but I would do it; it would haunt you for the rest of your life. That being was being honest. I’m glad you’re the one making the decision.”

Chapter Twenty-One

The Senior Father received the Father’s report and looked at the small shuttle approaching his ship. Now is when the really difficult task would begin.

*

“YOU DID WHAT!?!”

“I sent the adopted Father to negotiate with the civilizations in the giant galaxy.”

“THE COUNCIL WILL EXECUTE US FOR THIS!”

“Grandfather, please give me a moment to explain.”

The Grandfather’s anger was monumental and he was going to order the execution of his Son until he heard the Daughter say, “If you love your family, you will take the time to listen.” He knew the brilliance of the young female and it made him pause. He sat down in the ship’s command chair and turned a darker color. He stared at his Son in silence.

“Grandfather, why do we attack intelligent civilizations?”

“To gather food, you idiot!”

The Father nodded to his Daughter and the main display on the wall activated and showed a battleship that had landed on a planet’s surface. The Grandfather watched the crew go into the ocean a few hundred yards from the ship and disappear. The Father said, “Please notice the color of the crew before they enter the water.” The Grandfather saw that they were in moderately good health. Their color was just a shade darker than white. “I’m going to move the video forward an hour and let you see the crew as they leave the water.” The view changed and the Grandfather saw the crew emerging from the water whiter than he had ever seen any of his family. They actually glistened and there was a glow emanating from them. He turned to his Son in amazement.

“Grandfather, it took less than an hour for the entire crew to feed in the waters next to the ship. They will not need to eat again for at least two months. Why do we attack intelligent civilizations, Grandfather?”

The Grandfather turned back to the video and saw more of the crew emerging and all of them were at the peak of good health. He moved side to side, “I don’t know.”

“I can tell you why.” The Grandfather turned to the adopted Father as he said, “It keeps the Council in power; it removes any possible adversary; it keeps the Families under their control.”

“This doesn’t explain why you would negotiate with that enemy.”

“Why are they our enemy, Grandfather?” The Grandfather looked at his Son and didn’t respond. “They’re our enemy because we’re attacking them. It’s also clear that they are more advanced technologically than we are and the only advantage we have is numbers. However, just how many will die in the effort to kill them? One more thing…” The Father nodded to his daughter and she played the recording of the Senior Grandfather ordering the three Families to make sure his Family was made to lead the attack.

The Grandfather stood up and his anger was instant, “I’ll kill him for this.”

The Adopted Father chuckled, “Do you think the rest of the Council wouldn’t back his position? They’ll rightly say that it was your incompetence that caused all the problems and we should lead the attack. Why do you think my Brother was sent here to lead you? He was told to make sure your family paid for the failure. The Senior Grandfather also knows you are not one of his supporters on the Council. You also went against his desires in executing the survivors of my failed attack.”

The Senior Father looked at his Grandfather, “Now that I know we do not have to kill intelligent species to survive, I will not continue down that path.”

The Grandfather was overwhelmed with all the information being thrown at him. He looked at the three on the bridge and fell back into his chair, “If you don’t follow the Council’s directives, our family will be attacked by the others.”

“We’ve made plans to avoid that.”

“How?”

“We will organize outside this galaxy and just as that other civilization launches their attacks against the gathered families, we will jump away to a distant galaxy.”

“They’ll see you.”

“Not if the other three are being attacked before we jump.”

“And those creatures in that galaxy have agreed to let you escape?”

“They have.”

“Why would they do that? They’ll have the same opportunity to attack our family.”

The adopted Father moved back and forth, “They will help hide the subterfuge by launching an attack at our location just after we jump away. They also promise that, if they survive the invasion, they will assist us against those that would come to kill us.”

“And you believe them?”

“I do.”

“We would never keep that promise if we were in their place.”

“Perhaps it’s time we start learning something about honor; I sense that those beings will keep their promises.”

“Grandfather.” He turned to his granddaughter. “I will not kill another intelligent being for food again. I’ve seen the horror of a family being killed and I know this is the meal we visit on every civilization we attack. I can’t do this anymore.”

He stared at her and saw the two Father’s agreed with her. “Do you think we could persuade the Council to adopt this new direction?” The three stared at him and after a moment he took a deep breath and blew it out, “Of course they’ll never agree to give up that power.” He looked around at the Senior Father, “Have you discussed this with the Family?”

“No, we are forced by necessity to keep this secret because of all the Family members that married into our family from other families; however, all of the Fathers say that they will feed from the oceans in the future. The meal is so much better than what we’ve been made to consume. Besides, you know they will follow whatever path we choose to take.”

“And if I say no to this?”

“I will take my immediate family and jump away.”

“You feel that strongly about this?”

“I do.” The Father stared at his Grandfather, “Are so unwilling to give up your power?”

The Grandfather stared at his son. Finally he said, “Power is addictive. However, we are a target of the Senior Grandfather and it’s just a matter of time until he can concoct something to have me executed. What do I need to do?”

The Senior Father smiled, “Contact the Council and tell them that you are personally leading the attack. The importance of the coming invasion is of a nature that you feel you must be directly involved.”

“Do you think they’ll believe it?”

“The Senior will be overjoyed knowing that you will be in the leading edge of the attack.”

“Yes, I suppose he will.”

The Senior Father looked at his Daughter, “Send the orders to start organizing outside the edge of this galaxy and have all ships load the coordinates of our escape location into their jump drives.”

“What will I tell them when they know they’re not the coordinates of that galaxy?”

“Tell them they are emergency coordinates to jump to in the event we’re attacked while we’re organizing. Make sure they all know to keep a pseudopod on the jump button during our moving our formations together and to hit it instantly if they hear the order.”

The Grandfather moved side to side, “Good answer, Son.”

The adopted Father leaned forward, “You should contact the Senior now.”

The Grandfather nodded and pressed the panel in front of him.

*

The Senior Grandfather ended the conversation and looked at his biggest supporter on the Council, “What do you think about this development?”

“I didn’t think he was that brave; I do know now that he’s foolish.”

“I wouldn’t go. He’s not stupid; there’s got to be something we’re not seeing.”

“He might worry that his Family will be taken advantage of if he’s not there.”

The Senior laughed, “They’ll be taken advantage of if he is there. Make sure the other three Families understand their orders.” The supporter turned to make contact with the other three families and the Senior Grandfather leaned back in his chair. There was something else going on but for the life of him he couldn’t think of what it could be.

*

“Ian, the ally is starting to move their ships outside the galaxy.”

“Contact the Strike Fleets and have them meet me outside the edge of M87. You should also get in touch with Commodore West and have his ships there as well.”

“When do you want to meet them?”

“How long will it take for the Ally to get all his ships out?”

“At the current pace, less than two days; the other three fleets are organized and ready to jump. I’m sure they’re waiting on the ally before they move.”

“Can you contact them?”

“Yes.”

“I want you to send them a message of the exact time we’re going to hit those other three fleets. I also want them to know the exact time we’ll be launching the neutron mine at their location. Get our forces ready to jump twenty four hours from now. Drey and I will meet them at that time.”

*

“Father.”

“Yes Daughter.”

“I’ve just received a message from the beings in that other galaxy. They say that we should have all our ships outside the galaxy ready to jump in twenty four hours. Two hours after that, they will launch their attacks on the other three families. The exact time of their attack here will take place ten seconds after their attacks. They have given me an exact time when we should make our jump. I’ve started a countdown.”

The clock appeared on his display. The Grandfather sat in the chair next to his son and looked at the time remaining, “It appears they do intend to keep their promise.” The Grandfather thought a moment, “They could still launch before we jump.”

“That’s true; but we’re going to operate on the assumption they’re being honest.

*

Ian and Drey were holding position in front of the four Strike Fleets. The four groups with a hundred thousand ships in each of them were organized and it was clear the pilots had performed the maneuver to organize hundreds of times. Chip was proud of his pilots and their leaders. They were the most highly trained and disciplined of all the Alliance’s forces. They were ready.

Ian picked up his communicator and keyed it on, “We are about to take this war to the enemy. Three of you will attack the three fleets we hit and the fourth will jump in to assist wherever it’s needed. You are the best of the best. You’ve trained for this and I know you’ll make me proud today.” Ian paused and then continued, “The enemies we’re attacking today are carnivores. They don’t know the meaning of mercy or salvation. They will kill every living being and think nothing of it. We will also fight on their terms. You will show no mercy. You will not allow any of them to survive. All damaged ships will be destroyed. You are going to deliver a message they understand. I expect you to make sure they know we’ll not be defeated without a price they should never want to pay. I’m counting on you to make sure the message is understood. Prepare to launch in two hours.”

*

Drey looked at Commodore West on his display, “Are you sure about this, Sir?”

“I am. You will launch your mine two minutes early.”

“I was told by the Prince that I would follow the countdown and not deviate.”

“Commodore, you have your orders!”

“Yes Sir.”

Drey sat back in his chair. Ian just didn’t have what it took to do what needed to be done. That fleet could not be allowed to escape. He watched the countdown and fifteen minutes before the fleet launched, Dee appeared on his display. He smiled, “Hello, Darling. It’s good to see you.”

“What have you done?”

Drey saw something in her expression, “I’m not sure what you mean?”

“You’ve ordered the neutron mine delivered early on the ones who asked for our forgiveness.”

Drey’s face hardened, “It has to be done.”

“IF YOU GO THROUGH WITH THIS, YOU AND I ARE FINISHED! I will never tell my child anything about the father who brought unforgivable shamed on the Union. What you’re doing is despicable!”

The display went dark and Drey stopped in midsentence saying that he was doing it to protect her and their child. He slammed his fist on his panel, “Damn you, Moe. Why did you tell her?” He waited for an answer but even Moe wouldn’t communicate with him.

*

The four specially designed attack ships went into subspace and jumped to the location of the four Invader fleets. The jump field around their ships was deliberately shaped with a long tapering point on the front and rear. The shape would not create a wave in subspace and there would be little or no warning of their arrival. The arrived at the coordinates given them by the Obelisk Computer as the countdown ended.

*

The Senior Father watched the countdown and sent a message out on the Family’s general frequency, “Waves in subspace have been detected; on my command, every ships will jump to the escape coordinates. He watched the countdown and just before it reached zero…”

*

The three Invader fleets were hanging in space getting prepared to jump when suddenly a tiny object appeared in the middle of their formations. Two hundredths of a second later, space erupted into a blinding flash as an explosion flashed out at the speed of light. It rivaled a supernova in intensity and the high energy gamma and x-rays were off the scale as the explosion rushed through the ranks of the Invader fleets. Ten minutes later, after the hurricane of lethal energy flashed out from the center of the explosion, a hundred thousand Green Ships arrived and looked for any survivors of the neutron explosion. Of the billion ships assembled in each of those fleets, fewer than a million were still intact. However, the crews had been irradiated with a lethal dose of radiation and the incredible push by the shock wave as it passed had killed most of the crews. For the millions in the center of the giant fleets, nothing remained.

*

The High Council was in session to view the launch of the fleets and there was a view of them on the main display. The Grandfathers were feeling giddy at the coming invasion and their mood was one of cordiality. Suddenly, the entire display went white. The Grandfathers looked at each other and turned to the Senior Grandfather. He waited for the view to change but it remained white. He looked at a Senior Father and yelled, “Get ships out and see what’s going on!” The Father quickly left the room and the Grandfathers could only stare at the display.

*

…he ordered, “Jump now!”

The billion ships disappeared and less than a second later the neutron mine detonated. Drey looked at Commodore West on his display, “Did they get away?”

“They did, Sir.”

“You will keep your earlier instructions secret. Failure to follow that order will be considered treason and you will be executed.”

“Yes Sir.” Stan’s display went dark and he fell forward and put his head in his hands. Thank God the Admiral had changed his mind. He didn’t know if he could have lived with the treachery he had been ordered to commit. He entered the coordinates for El Dorado and jumped back to M87.

*

Drey sat on board Doc and was angry about being forced to change his orders. He couldn’t live without Dee. He still didn’t like being forced to allow the Invader fleet to escape. “Admiral, The Prince is currently occupied with the cleanup of the three Invaders fleets. I have received a message from the Invaders that escaped and I’m delivering it to you as the highest ranking officer available.”

“Moe…” But the channel was empty. The Senior Father appeared on Drey’s display and said, “I can’t express the gratitude of myself and my family for you allowing us to escape. You have taught us that honor does exist in the universe and we will endeavor to be honorable in all our future dealings with any civilization we encounter. We know you were tempted to eliminate my family but you kept your promise. If you ever need us in the future, we owe you a debt that we can never fully repay. Thank you.”

Drey stared at the screen for hours afterwards. Natalie’s face was in his mind and he knew that if he had gone through with his plans, this would have been his Natalie. If he had destroyed them…He put his head in his hands and lost himself. An hour later, Dee arrived and rushed on board to try and save him. What she found, broke her heart.

*

Chip looked at his main display and saw that no Invader ships survived the neutron blasts. He pressed a button and Lilly, Mikki, Bang, and Gregan appeared. The large Kilper Admiral looked out of place among the humans but he was the jokester of the group. “Each of you has been assigned one of the remaining Invader fleets to go and make life miserable for them. You have the four galaxies they’re currently invading and I expect you to start reducing their numbers immediately. Don’t take on a force too large for your wings to handle. Hit and run and hit again. The attack craft will be joining you shortly but they understand that they are in a supporting role. You four will command our efforts in the galaxy you’ve been assigned. You’ve trained for this and I know your pilots are ready. If we do this properly, I suspect they will not be able to mount another organized attack on M87 in the near future. Do you have any questions?’

“Who will you be going with, Sir?”

“I will be going with Lilly’s fleet.” Chip saw the surprise on Lilly’s face. “Are there any other questions?” No one said anything and Chip said, “Make the Alliance proud. You are also preventing our galaxy from being attacked as well. We will launch in one hour after the attack ships arrive.”

“Sir?”

“Yes, Bang.”

“Why are the Theta fleets not taking part?”

“The attack ships don’t carry a boson blaster. The Thetas will be needed to disrupt space around the civilizations in M87 if the Invaders manage to launch an invasion. We can’t run the risk of them not being there to disrupt space.”

“Thank you, Sir.”

“No problem, Bang. Now get your initial targets from the Obelisk and Hub. You’ll have the appropriate number of attack ships assigned to your wings to carry them out. Go and keep them distracted.”

“Admiral.”

“Yes, Hub.”

“We’ve had a squadron of Invader ships appear at the four locations and immediately jump away.”

“Looks like the cat is out of the bag; Hub, see if you can’t get those attack ships here now. We need to start our attacks before they can take any steps against us.”

“The first hundred thousand will be sent to their assigned wings within five minutes. They can jump out immediately and the others will be filtered in as they arrive.”

“Admirals, get your squadrons ready to go. It’s show time.”

Chip’s display went dark but Lilly remained on it. “Sir, why are you going with my fleet?”

Chip stared at Lilly, “Why do you ask?”

“Do you not trust me to handle this alone?”

“No, I trust you implicitly.”

“Then why?” Chip remained silent and Lilly said, “I want to know!”

“I’m doing it for selfish reasons, Admiral.”

Lilly was confused, “I don’t understand.”

“I want to make sure if you get into trouble, I’ll be there to defend your ship.”

Lilly’s brow furrowed and then she knew. She smiled as all the little things that had gone unnoticed until this moment entered her mind. Her smile grew wider, “Maybe if we make it out of this, you’ll allow me some time to discuss this with you, Sir.”

Chip didn’t want to but he smiled and sighed, “I look forward to that conversation, Lilly.” Lilly disappeared from his display and he heard, “It’s about time you told her.”

“I didn’t tell her.”

“She knows.”

Chip sighed, “Follow her to her fleet, Salud.”

“I’ll make sure we stay close, Chip.”

“I would really appreciate it if you’d do just that.”

*

“Didn’t I tell you he liked you?”

“Oh come on, Jack. You meant he just liked me; not LIKED me.”

“What are you going to do about it?”

“I think I should start the proceedings with a few hugs and kisses. Then we can talk about it.”

“I suspect there won’t be much talking if you do that.”

“One can only hope.”

Chapter Twenty-Two

The Alarms went off in the High Council’s chamber and a voice announced, “We are under attack. Please report to your duty stations immediately. We are under attack…” The Grandfathers rushed out of the room to go to their ships to be taken to their Families.

The Senior Grandfather stayed at his chair and looked at the incoming messages. He wasn’t worried about the enemy getting anywhere near his ship. More than three million ships surrounded the giant vessel he was in and there wasn’t much chance of the numbers of enemy ships currently attacking the ships at the edge of his fleet getting through. The ship’s commanding Father entered and said, “We need to jump out of here.”

He looked up, “Why?”

“What if they detonate another blast?”

The Senior Grandfather turned dark instantly, “Get us underway…NOW!”

*

Lilly appeared on Chip’s panel, “Sir, the Leadership of the Invaders has jumped their fleet.”

“Follow them and keep them running.”

“Sir, are you ready to start the festivities?”

Chip smiled, “Lead the way, Admiral.”

*

Dee held Drey in her arms and knew he was broken. All that made him what he was went missing. She could see his mind and knew she was close to losing him. She held him close and slowly rocked back and forth. After a long time she said, “You’re looking at this the wrong way.” Drey just kept his eyes closed and thought about what he had almost done. “You are not one person, Drey.”

Drey was confused by her comment and he forced his eyes open and looked at her. She grabbed his head and forced him to look into her eyes, “You and I are one. You do the hard things and I’m there to make sure you don’t screw up. We didn’t fail. We did the right thing.” Drey started shaking his head but Dee gripped it harder forcing him to continue looking in her eyes, “You didn’t have anyone but yourself when Natalie died. That won’t ever happen again. Our decisions are made by both of us; that’s why I was there when you needed me.”

“If Moe hadn’t told you, it would have happened.”

“He didn’t tell me. I saw it.”

Drey stared at her, “What?”

“I saw what you were going to do in that place in my mind. You can’t make that kind of mistake without me being there to help you.”

Drey thought about what she was saying and he straightened up in his chair. He fought back from the abyss and thought about the danger he represented. Dee leaned in and kissed him deeply. “I can’t live without you, Dee.”

“I know, my Love. Desperate times call for desperate measures.”

Drey looked at the floor, “Losing you was the only thing that stopped me.”

“I won’t allow it to get that far along in the future. The Union needs you to be hard. You’re right about Ian not being able to do the really hard things and you have to balance him.”

“What about me?”

“That’s what I’m here for, Drey.”

Drey stood up, “I need to tell Ian what I was going to do.”

“He already knows. He knew as soon as you issued the orders.”

“Why didn’t he stop me?”

“Because he also sees his weakness and decided that if you felt that strongly about the need to do it, he wouldn’t prevent it. He has tremendous trust in you, Drey.”

Drey looked up, “Moe.”

“Yes Admiral.”

“Thank you for telling him.”

There was a moment of silence and Moe replied, “You have restored my faith in you. She’s right, we need you.”

“Make sure you keep tabs on me in the future.”

“I suspect I won’t have to worry about that, Sir.”

Drey’s smile was crooked, “Some lessons are learned the hard way.”

“Exactly right.”

Drey reached for Dee and she came into his arms. Her joy was overwhelming; he was back from the abyss.

*

Max looked at Claire on his display, “Max, why did you turn down the promotion to the Strike Fleet?”

“I’m an attack ship commander. This is where I belong.”

“Are you familiar with the command Theta you’ve been assigned?”

“It’s taking some getting used to but I see where the additional space is needed for the command circuitry. Having multiple forms of beam weapons is taking some getting used to. I’m accustomed to just firing missiles.”

“I’m working on that issue myself. Has your fleet been given their initial assignments?”

Max smiled, “All but ten thousand ships have jumped out with the Thetas. What about yours?”

“We arrived late. They’re being sent out as we speak.”

“Have the Freaks arrived?”

Claire looked at her panel, “They’ve joined Admiral Martin’s Strike Fleet and they’ve replaced Lilly’s fleet harassing the fleet where the Invader’s leaders are located.”

“I suspect they’re causing a huge problem for them.”

“I’ve seen messages that the Invaders have been forced to jump more than twenty times to try and escape their attention.”

“Are your pilot’s ready?”

“They are. I’ll get with you after this is over.”

“Will you consider a wedding at that time?”

Claire’s smile was soft and beautiful, “I think we’ve put that off long enough.”

“Stay safe.”

“You, too.” Max jumped away with his last squadron and Claire prayed the wedding would happen. The forces arrayed against them were staggering. She looked at her panel and opened the general frequency, “Alright, it’s time to do our part. You are released to go to your assignments. Give ‘em hell.”

*

Ryan banked hard left and micro-jumped over the top of the giant Invader Battleship. Three massive beams blew through the space he just vacated and he fired a three missile barrage as he jumped again. He emerged for a moment and saw the three missiles had not made it through to the target. “Crap!” He micro-jumped three more times, before he jumped away to pick another target. That ship was going to be a tough nut to crack. “Are you having fun yet?”

“It’s getting harder to get a barrage through their defenses, Wes.”

“I’ve seen that; we need to up the ante.”

Ryan blew out a breath, “Do you want to be the target or the shooter?”

“I’m better at jumping than you are, Sir; you’ve spent too much time behind a desk. I’ll roll through from the top and head toward the bow. I’ll probably only get two jumps before I’m forced to get out.”

“That should be enough; I’ll lock my sensors on you and come in a half second behind on your route over the top.”

“Call it out, Sir.”

“Three, two, one, and go!”

*

Wes disappeared and Ryan followed him in half a second later. Ryan saw eighty beams sweep out trying to anticipate Wes’ route as he moved in behind the beams sweeping away. He fired a three missile barrage and all there roared in and hit the ships force field rocking it hard away from the blast. The organized beam coverage around the giant went haphazard as the crew was shocked by the massive explosion. Ryan micro-jumped and fired another three missiles and the giant battleship blew apart as he jumped out into open space. He looked for Wes and didn’t see him, “Salud, where is Lt. Madden?”

“I’m sorry sir; when the Invader ship was rocked, several of their beams went into the area he had just entered. It was a freak occurrence.”

Ryan shook his head, “Lt. Johnson, follow me in.”

“Sir, you are too valuable to our efforts to send you in first. I’ll lead the way if that’s alright with you.”

Ryan was constantly amazed by the bravery of the warriors under his command. He started to respond but heard, “Sir, I’ll go in with Johnson. You should direct our efforts and not be involved in the details. Are you ready, Johnson?”

“In three, two, one, Now!”

Ryan shook his head and saw the two pilots kill six battleships before both of them were blasted apart by a massive swarm of Invader beams fired by ships surrounding their target. Death walked the Invader formations and both sides were being introduced to it.

*

“Admiral Martin?”

“Yes Sir.”

“Give me an update.”

“It’s getting hard to break into their formations, Sir. The Invaders have started firing massive barrages by all the ships close our targets.”

“I’m going to attempt a dive play up the middle.”

“Sir?”

“As soon as that fleet jumps again I want you to send the coordinates they jump to on the frequency I just sent to your panel. Send it right away and have your ships ready to go in.”

“Yes Sir.” Mikki watched her pilots being chewed up by the Invader’s cross fire and she pounded her panel in frustration. Suddenly, the giant Invader fleet disappeared. “Get the coordinates out!”

“Done.”

Mikki jumped to the new location and saw two hundred thousand Green and Grey Civilization’s main battleships appear and launch a massive missile barrage at the Invaders. Eight hundred thousand neutron warhead missiles leaped out and went into the massive beams of the Invader fleet. They disappeared briefly, and then the massive covering fire fell apart like a sand castle in a huge wave. The strike fleet and three thousand attack ships followed the missiles in and the outer ranks of the Invader fleet started exploding in massive shock waves. The huge fleet immediately jumped away but sixteen thousand of the Invaders’ main battleships remained behind that were blasted by the Thetas and attack ships.

The Green and Grey ships rushed in after the cleanup, collected all the neutron warheads, and jumped away before the Invaders could launch a fleet in retaliation. The Strike Fleet and supporting attack ships jumped after the escaping Invader Fleet.

*

The Invader Fleet Father yelled, “If those Green or Grey ships appear again, jump away immediately! Do not hesitate! Go to the next coordinate without being ordered!”

The Senior Grandfather was shaken by the ferocity of the attackers. They just kept coming in, no matter how many of them were killed. His fleet was totally defensive and coordinating a response was impossible. He looked at his Son, “Order more ships to rendezvous with our fleet.”

“I’ve ordered four million more ships here, Grandfather.”

“I want eight million here, NOW!”

The Son turned back to his console and started sending orders. Two million arrived quickly but the others took hours to arrive. Every Family was under attack and none of them wanted to weaken their forces. The Son was finally forced to send direct orders to individual Invader Fleets to come immediately or face execution after the conflict ended. Only then did the numbers protecting the Senior Grandfather grow substantially.

*

Chip jumped over to the huge Invader fleet Mikki’s strike fleet was attacking and saw the numbers had grown from four million ships in the original fleet to more than twenty million. He shook his head and said, “Hub.”

“Yes Sir.”

“This is a wasted effort without the Theta fleets.”

“I agree, Sir. It would be good to get at their leadership but we don’t have enough ships to make it happen.”

“Do you have the locations where all these ships were taken from?”

“I do.”

“Reassign our ships here to go to those locations and attack the fleets that have been weakened.” Chip looked at Mikki, “You and your sailors have done an outstanding job. Go to your new assignments.”

Mikki looked out of her viewport and saw the giant Invader fleet in the distance and hated it with a passion. She didn’t want to leave; too many of her pilots had died in the effort…but… she knew they had to do it. “Yes Sir.”

“Mikki, we’re not done with them; this is simply a delaying engagement.”

Mikki nodded and recalled the survivors of her fleet.

*

Max’s squadron appeared in normal space and roared in on an Invader Fleet in the process of attacking a planet. Invader battleships started exploding and the ships in orbit turned to face the incoming alliance attack force. A thousand Invader battleships were burning but the survivors of the initial attack turned and opened a devastating fire at the small ships jumping into their formations.

*

Max micro-jumped over the top of an Invader battleship and fired a boson combo at it as he jumped toward the rear of the giant ship. He fired a three missiles barrage at the rear just as two battleships next to the ship he was attacking fired ten beams into his path. His ship flew through the beams just as he micro-jumped ahead of the enemy formation.

“I’ve been hit, Max. Both of my jump drives are out and the Higgs force field is down. All I have is the reflective hull to protect us.”

Max saw two battleships turning his way and he pushed the control wheel forward. The Theta dropped its nose and roared down into the planet’s atmosphere. “How long is it going to take you to repair the drives?”

“At least six hours.”

“That’s too long. We have to land and hope we can hold off the enemy on the planet until help arrives.”

“I don’t know if we can survive a hit from space. Where do you want to go?”

Max thought furiously and saw thousands of Invader transports dropping toward a huge city on the planet’s surface, “Head for that city; they won’t fire on their transports. Land us close to the inhabitant’s defenses and start your repairs. Break out my armor and blasters and start taking out the transports that are coming in close to our landing site.”

*

The Defense Commander heard a sonic boom and saw a small ship with a large plume of smoke behind it roar in overhead and start hitting the large shuttles dropping out of the sky. He hit his communication panel, “Don’t fire on that small ship!” He watched the ship come in at an unbelievable velocity and suddenly stop and land in a public park among the tall buildings. He looked at ten warriors around him, “Come with me; Jax, you’re in command until I get back.” The large brown being nodded and the eleven Gralen warriors sprinted out toward the small ship.

*

Max put on his armor and grabbed a heavy shoulder blaster as he opened the port and exited the damaged Theta. “Brad, you can’t allow them to capture you.”

“I know. Just try to hold them off while my nanobots work on the drive.”

Max leaped out of the port and saw eleven large creatures running toward his ship. He kept his blaster lowered, “Do you have the language deciphered yet?”

“I’ve been listening to their transmissions but I don’t have much yet. Give me a few minutes.” Max heard a loud roar and saw an Invader Lander coming in. He turned and raised his shoulder blaster and hit it in the bow and the large lander exploded and veered off to the left and crashed into a building. The Commander saw the crafts destruction and yelled, “Hold your fire.” The Commander ran up until he was ten feet from the strange creature and stopped, “Who are you?”

Max looked overhead and turned to the large brown colored being. It was biped, having two arms and legs, but its arms and legs were huge. The eleven had run the three hundred yards to his ship in an amazing time. He pointed to himself and said, “My name is Max.” He pointed at the Commander, “Who are you?”

The being stared at Max for a moment and then understood, “Lignen.”

“Max the word for enemy is grond.”

Max pointed at the Invader landers moving toward the planet and said, “grond.”

The Commander looked up at the sky and then nodded. “Max, I think I have enough now. Say what you need and I’ll translate through your speaker.”

Max looked at the Commander, “I can’t allow the enemy to take my ship. I must keep them away until it can repair itself.”

“Why are you here?”

“They’re attacking my civilization in another galaxy. We’ve brought the war here to slow them down. Their ships above your planet are being attacked by my fleet.”

“Are you going to be able to stop them?”

Max slowly shook his head, “Probably not. However, we will make them pay a price for what they’re doing here.”

Max heard multiple explosions and saw Invader landers being blown out of the sky by Brad’s standard beams. “Max, I have Invader ground forces moving toward us from the west.”

The Commander heard the comment and looked to his left and saw the Invader vehicles moving up the long thoroughfare. He smiled and looked at his ten warriors, “Fan out and lay down a covering fire.” Max joined Lignen as they sprinted toward the vehicles rushing toward them. They started firing up the street and the Invaders fired a barrage of projectiles and beams at their location. Max was spun around off his feet and his shoulder felt like it had been hit by a bowling ball at high velocity. He looked at his armor and saw that it had not lost its integrity but knew his shoulder was going to hurt for weeks. He scrambled back up and rolled out from the corner of the building and fired the shoulder blaster from his good shoulder. He quickly rolled back as a massive barrage of beams arrived.

*

“Claire, Max has been shot down.”

“WHAT!”

“His ship was hit by ten beams and he was forced to crash land on a planet the Invaders are attacking.”

Claire hit her panel, “Sir, I request permission to assist Admiral Leland.”

Kregen looked at his panel and knew the attacks against the Invaders were going to be ended soon. He looked at the feed from the planet where Max had been shot down and decided it was time to do something to make a difference, “Admirals Fox and Newsome, take your ships and go see if you can stop an Invader invasion. I’ll be sending more ships as soon as they become available.” He looked at Claire, “Take your fleet and kick their butts.”

“Thank you, Sir!” Claire punched her panel, “Liz, get the coordinates out to the fleet and have them start jumping in now!”

*

Max leaned out and fired the heavy shoulder blaster up the wide street and blasted the first ten rows of close vehicles moving toward them. The Gralen Warriors had moved to the side streets and added their fire to the explosions taking place in the Invader’s ranks. Lignen pressed his communicator, “Move all our available warriors to my location. This is where the enemy is going to concentrate his forces.”

The streets around the theta became a huge killing ground. The Invaders saw the ship on the surface from space and were determined to capture it to learn what technology it possessed. Thousands of Gralen warriors rushed in to take their anger out on the enemy that attacked their home. The air was full of beams and projectiles as the Invader ground forces began to pile on and rush into the fire fight.

*

The Invasion Senior Father watched the fight from orbit and ordered landers from other cities to lift and join the fight to capture the enemy ship. The ten thousand Invader Battleships in orbit had gathered around the giant transports and were firing all their beams to prevent the small ships from breaking into their formations. He knew it was just a little bit longer before the defenders on the planet would be overwhelmed. Suddenly his ship was rocked by a violent blast and his ship was shoved into the force field of the ship next to his flagship. He jerked two eyestalks at the main display and saw thousands of small ships moving forward behind a massive missile barrage that had been launched by a fleet of large Green and Grey ships. That was his last view as his ship was hit by another neutron warhead and three missiles. It vanished in a huge blast.

None of the ships in orbit fired at the small ship on the ground. The last order of the Senior Father was to not damage it and anyone that violated the order would be executed. The battle over the planet took on an intensity that was best described as vicious. The numbers of small ships jumping in grew by the thousands and the Invader fleet was caught between fleeing for their lives and leaving the millions of troops on the planet or staying to defend them. When the giant transports started exploding like a string of giant firecrackers, the only possible decision left was to flee. No ships were available for the Invaders on the planet to flee; the Senior Grandfather had ordered all available ships to go to his location.

Less than three thousand Invader ships were able to jump away and avoid destruction. They had the misfortune to jump to the location of a fleet that was being attacked by Bang’s strike fleet and all three thousand were vaporized before they could organize and join their Family’s formations. The failure of the invasion went unreported.

*

Lignen listened to his communicator and ran over to Max’s position, “It appears the enemy ships in orbit are getting the broag kicked out of them by small ships.”

Max looked over with a furrowed brow, “Brad, what’s going on above the planet?”

“It appears your fiancé is not going to allow you to miss your wedding. Her fleet and the Freaks arrived and it appears the fight overhead is going our way at the moment.”

“See if you can get some air support in here.” There was a short delay and they heard, “The problem at the moment is that the attack ships don’t have a beam to use to attack the enemy on the surface and a boson missile would cause a nuclear explosion if it went off in the planet’s atmosphere. Claire has called for some Thetas but they haven’t arrived yet.”

Max shook his head, “We have got to resolve that issue.”

“This certainly adds weight to that proposition but for the moment, we can only do what we can.”

*

Claire screamed into her communicator, “WE MUST HAVE SOME THETAS NOW!!”

Marissa shook her head, “All the strike fleets are still tied down. We don’t have any available.”

Claire pounded her chair arm as hundreds of thousands of Invader troops rushed toward the city where Max was pinned down. There was nothing she could do with her missiles without causing a massive nuclear blast in the city where Max was fighting to survive. She put her head in her hands and knew he would die in a few more moments.

“Perhaps I can be of some assistance.”

Claire looked up and saw Admiral Drey Montgomery on her display. She looked at her tactical display and saw eight thousand Thetas from his personal bodyguard roaring into the planet’s atmosphere. “Thank God, You’re here!”

*

Max and Lignen couldn’t even lean out and fire a weapon at the oncoming Invader ground forces. The entire street ahead of them was one large beam that filled the street from side to side. Max looked to see if there was a route to retreat and saw all the streets leading to his location were filled with Invader beams. He shook his head and pressed his communicator, “Brad, don’t let them take you.”

*

Suddenly, a huge sonic boom rocked the buildings and a Theta roared in overhead firing a standard energy beam into the street ahead of them. That beam was used to kill starships and it blasted through the mass of oncoming Invaders, vaporizing the force fields around their armored vehicles and burning everything in its path. Five more sonic booms blasted through the buildings as more Thetas joined the first and blasted every Invader around the park where the Alliance ship had landed. Max looked at Lignen and smiled, “It appears you might have more time than I thought.”

Max’s communicator activated, “Admiral, you should be able to make an exit in a few minutes.”

“Thanks; what about the other cities on the planet?”

“Admiral Montgomery’s Thetas are spreading out and supporting the local defenders. I suspect they will be able to defeat those forces remaining on the ground.”

Lignen nodded, “We can handle them; the only thing that stopped us was being hit from space by their fleet in orbit.”

Max extended his hand and, after a moment, Lignen took it in his and the two different species shook them. Both of them knew the meaning of that gesture and Lignen said, “We thank you.”

“They might come back.”

Lignen looked up at the sky and said, “At least we have today. “

Max sighed and ran to his ship leaving the Commander to organize the attacks against the surviving Invader troops. “Brad, where are you in repairs?”

“The Higgs field is operational and the FTL drive will be completed as soon as we exit atmosphere. The jump drive is going to need a full maintenance facility to get it back online.”

“While you’re getting that done, I want some standard beams installed on the ships in my fleet.”

“Don’t worry about that; I’ll make sure it’s done. I’ve already contacted the facilities on El Dorado using your authority to get ready to make it happen.”

“How long before we can lift?”

“My scanners still show enemy missile launchers at the edge of the city; I prefer to wait until they aren’t an issue.”

Max leaned back and watched his sensor display showing the defenders systematically wiping out the Invader troops in the huge city. It was five minutes later that Claire appeared on his display in tears. “I thought I lost you.”

“But you didn’t. I’ve been given a reprieve and we have a wedding to attend.”

Claire forced a smile and said, “I’ll meet you after we clean up this mess on the planet. I love you, Max.”

The display went dark and Max smiled. Who knew how long either of them would survive this war; but for the moment, happiness needed to be taken when it was available.

Chapter Twenty-Three

The attacks finally ended and the Senior Grandfather recalled the High Council into session. The room was silent and the Grandfathers waited for the Senior to speak. He was furious at the slow response sending forces to defend his fleet but knew alienating the Council at this point was a good way to be removed from his position. He forced himself to relax and said, “What do we know about the enemy’s initial attack on the fleets organizing to invade?

The Senior Father assigned to the Council stood, “All four fleets were destroyed simultaneously.” There was a sudden breath taken by the Council and he continued, “The enemy has some kind of weapon that produces extreme blasts and radiation at levels we’re never witnessed. As soon as the blasts detonated, the enemy came in with millions of ships and destroyed any ship that survived the blast. There was nothing left of the four Families they attacked.”

A Councilor said, “No ships survived?”

“A few thousand managed to jump away from the three fleets but in the original fleet that attacked, every ship was destroyed. There were no survivors.”

The Senior knew the information but was still shocked by what happened. The subsequent attacks on the remaining four families were devastating. A half a billion ships had been destroyed and every surviving family suffered high losses. He looked around the large table at the empty seats and decided to let the survivors lead the direction they were to take. He just had to make sure they decided to attack that galaxy. “What do you think we should do now?”

The sole opposition Grandfather said, “We should have listened and avoided any further conflict with that galaxy.”

The Senior nodded and after a moment said, “And what do the rest of you think?”

His main supporter had been primed before the meeting and he said, “We still outnumber them.”

The Senior responded as planned, “But if we organize to attack, they’ll detonate one of those weapons again.”

His second supporter stood, “We just have to organize without giving our intentions away.”

The Opposition Grandfather sneered, “And just how do we make that happen?”

The Senior Military Father said, “We don’t leave the galaxies we’re in; we issue the targets to our ships and have them all jump there at the same moment.”

“Why would we do this?”

The Senior looked at the Opposition Grandfather and said, “I tend to agree with you; going after them again would be crazy.” The entire council was stunned by the statement. Then the Senior said something that changed their minds. “If you were in the enemy’s place and we scattered and ran from this sector, what would you do?”

His first supporter said, “I would take all my ships and go after each family one by one until every ship was destroyed.”

The Senior looked at the Grandfathers, “Do you really think they would do that?” Then he leaned back in his chair and waited. He knew what they would have to do given those circumstances. It took several hours but the four surviving leaders of the Families finally agreed that they had to remove the threat. The Senior Grandfather looked at the Senior Father, “Do you have the locations of the civilizations in that galaxy?”

“I do.”

“How long will it take for you to assign our remaining ships to those targets?”

“They will have to be categorized and broken down into individual coordinates for each ship. I estimate it will take about four months for that to be done.”

“I want it done in three. Get the targets out and keep your ships scattered until it is time to attack. If any of the enemy ships appear, jump away and avoid conflict. We will not offer them a big enough target to harm us until we arrive in their galaxy.” He looked around and after a moment said, “Are there any questions?”

“Do we continue to gather planets?”

“What do you think will happen if you gather ships at a planet to invade?”

The Grandfathers looked at each other and knew their stores would have to last until the large galaxy was invaded. The three Grandfathers from the other families stood and went to their Family’s flagships. They would not meet again until after the galaxy was conquered. The Senior Grandfather’s oldest son looked at him after they left, “May I assume our Family will not be sent to the most difficult targets?”

The Senior changed color, showing his humor, “You may.” The Senior looked at the Senior Father assigned to the council and he nodded. He had been promised a seat on the Council once the attack was completed.

*

Moe watched the feeds coming in from the probes in the four galaxies the Invaders currently occupied and saw their ships scattering. He watched them for an hour and said, “Hub, do you see what’s happening in the Invader galaxies?”

“I do.”

“What do you think they’re doing?”

“There are two possibilities.”

“Oh, I only see one.”

“They could be scattering in order to flee their current locations. They are attempting to avoid further attacks from our ships until the new locations could be determined.”

Moe thought about that possibility, “I didn’t see that.”

“Another possibility is that they’re scattering to organize on the fly to attack us simultaneously.”

“That’s what I see happening, Hub.”

“Do you see something I’m missing?”

“Some of my probes are capable of intercepting their transmissions. Coordinates are being sent to every ship individually; those coordinates are in M87.”

“I didn’t have that information. It looks like the end game is approaching. Should we send ships to attack them during this period?”

“No; I believe they’ll not stay and fight. They’ll flee and avoid confrontation until they arrive here.”

“I believe you’re right. It would be wasted effort to attack them there and the benefits wouldn’t justify expending the missiles. What do we do?”

“We determine when they’re ready to attack and disrupt space around the civilized worlds in M87. Then we see if they fall into the trap.” Moe paused, “I’ll keep my sensors on the numbers of coordinates that are sent. I know approximately how many ships they have and when they’re close to getting them all out we’ll start the disruption.”

“It looks like two to three months.”

“I think it’s closer to two. I’ll keep you updated.”

*

The Opposition Grandfather went from anger to fear in equal measure. He knew his family would be getting the most difficult targets and there was nothing he could do about it. He was trapped and there was no way out of the box he was in. “Grandfather, I have a communication from a ship outside our galaxy. They’re asking you to go to their location and speak with them.”

“Who is it?”

“I don’t know?”

“What do you mean?”

“I don’t know. I don’t recognize the frequency they’re using.”

“Is the ship a Family ship?”

“It is.”

The Grandfather wondered what was going on and he almost contacted the Senior Grandfather but decided to see who was attempting to contact him. He ordered ten ships to go with him and he jumped to the mystery ship’s location. He arrived and a small shuttle left the lone ship and approached his wing. He thought a moment and said, “Open the bay.” The huge landing bay opened and the small shuttle entered. He waited on the bridge for whoever had come on board and was struck speechless when he saw the Father that had been adopted by his former friend. “I need to speak with you.”

“I thought everyone in your new family was dead?”

“I need to know if you love your family.”

The Grandfather’s anger was instant, “How dare you ask me that!”

“Do you want to save them?”

The Grandfather stared at the Father and after a moment said, “How?”

The adopted Father began speaking quietly where no one else could hear the exchange and the Grandfather listened. After an hour of questioning he turned to his Son, “You are in command until I return. If I don’t come back, lead our family and do your best to make sure we survive.”

“What’s going on, Grandfather?”

“I’ll let you know. Continue to prepare for the attack.” The Grandfather turned and left with the adopted Father.

*

Drey sat with Dee and stared at his daughter. He knew his heart was hard because of the things the Nebula Dictator had done to him as a child to make him a weapon. But somehow, all he felt when he looked at her was an overwhelming sense of happiness and love. Dee was sitting next to him under his arm and she rested her head on his shoulder. Drey blew out a breath, “She makes the universe look different.”

Dee looked up at him, “How so?”

“She represents why we’re here.” Dee moved Andrea to her left shoulder and nodded. “I’m surprised you wanted to name her after Andi.”

“She was one of the Union’s greatest heroes. She was also loved by your former self. I know what that had to take to make that happen. Andi died too early. Perhaps our daughter will help people remember her. She deserves that.”

“She’s blonde like Andi was. I’m surprised she doesn’t have your hair color.”

Dee shrugged, “She’s a high genetic. You know the complex gene structure your planet has built into you. She does have my eyes.”

Drey smiled, “Of that, there is no doubt.”

“Her eyes are shaped like yours, Drey. I wonder how she’ll look out and perceive the world around her?” Drey shook his head and Dee said, “What?”

“Do you think she might be a little hard headed and stubborn?”

Dee laughed out loud, “If she isn’t, she’ll have missed a great opportunity. Just look at us.”

Drey took Andi in his arms and stared into her face. Dee watched them, feeling love for the two most important people in her life. “Drey.”

Drey looked up and saw her expression. Something was bothering her. “What’s wrong?”

“I know about our hopes that we can trap the Invaders inside disrupted space…but…I still sense they will be attacking the Milky Way within a couple of years.”

“Does that mean we’re going to lose this final battle?”

Dee shook her head and looked at the floor, “I’m not certain…I’m just…I don’t know…I just know they’ll be going to the Milky Way.”

Drey narrowed his eyes, “Are we missing something, Dee?”

Dee sighed, “I think we are but I don’t know what it is.”

Drey felt the baby start squirming and Dee said, “She senses our emotions. She knows something is bothering us.” Drey’s eyebrows went up. “Drey, she’s a product of a high genetic and a telepath. I often wonder what talents she’s going to have.”

“Dee, I’ve not thought about that at all. It’s clear she senses something.”

“We’ll discuss this later.”

Drey made a mental note to contact Ian. The Invader’s numbers had been cut in half. That should have made it more difficult for them to attack two galaxies. But Dee sensed them coming and he knew she had never been wrong in her predictions. What were they missing?”

*

“Violet, how are you and Junior doing?”

“I’ve turned most of the colonization responsibilities over to Cole and Argel. They’ve built the new Obelisk and Capital on their new planet. Albert will be moving the crown there soon. Your son took his first step yesterday. He’s a high achiever.”

Ian shook his head and sighed, “I’m coming home tomorrow. I’m sorry I missed it, my Love. I really wish I was there with you.”

Violet smiled softly, “That’s the price of Royalty. However, I’ve been talking with Dee and she’s of the opinion that the Milky Way is going to be attacked within two years.”

Ian’s expression immediately changed, “I would have thought the chances of an attack there had been reduced.”

“She agrees; it’s just her mind keeps saying it’s going to happen. Perhaps you should get with Drey and see if the two of you can figure this out. Dee tells me he’s at home now.”

Ian smiled, “Then I’ll walk next door when I get home tomorrow and have a conversation with him.”

Violet smiled, “That would be good, dear. I’m looking forward to having you home.” Ian smiled and ended the connection.

*

“Chip, how long have you been hiding these feelings?”

“I guess from the moment I first saw you.”

“Oh get real; love at first sight is a myth.”

“Well, you should remember that you were once my commanding officer and I didn’t see you during that time; except for brief video images. I must say they really don’t do you justice. However, I was impressed with the way you were determined to protect those under your command.”

“You pretty much ignored that initially.”

“Hey, is this pick on Chip day or something?”

“You know it’s true.”

“Actually, I started falling for you when you took on Mikki and Bang in the fleet exercises. You were determined not to lose and your competitive spirit caught my attention. You’re quite a package, Lilly; smart, beautiful, loving heart, and just fun to be around.”

Lilly smiled, “You’re sulky, silent, prone to observe and not respond, and extremely goal driven. You add intensity to the people around you. It can almost be physically felt by those in your presence.”

Chip shook his head and decided sitting down with Lilly to discuss his attraction to her was not a good idea. He stood up and Lilly grabbed his arm and pulled him back down to his chair, “You’re not going anywhere yet, Mister.” Chip’s eyes narrowed; she had obviously forgotten who was in command here. “Don’t look at me with those narrow command eyes of yours; this is about us. I know who you are. I know you’re one of the smartest men I have ever encountered. You take the welfare of your pilots seriously and you feel for their losses. When you smile, it brightens the entire room and you need to do it more often. Every one under your command would give their life for you. They would follow you into hell itself if you chose to go there. You see things everyone else misses. Being around you is an astounding time of ongoing revelations. Honestly, I wouldn’t want to be anywhere else but by your side. I just think you could do a lot better than me if you took the time to look around.”

Chip smiled, “Did I add that I really admire your modesty?” Lilly rolled her eyes, shook her head and gave him a small punch on the arm. “Lilly, one thing I know I can count on; you will always tell me the truth. You won’t sugar coat things to save my feelings and you’ll tell me when I’m making a mistake. I really tried to prevent caring for you but have just failed miserably. I didn’t plan to let you see how I felt but I couldn’t lie about why I was going with your fleet.”

“I’ve known for six months you cared for me.”

“WHAT?”

“I could see it in your eyes. I would have thought you’d have preferred Mikki and I just refused to believe what I was sensing was true. That’s why I called you out when you chose to go with my fleet. I guess I needed to see if what I was seeing was real.”

“Mikki and I are too much alike, Lilly; I really respect her but affection is not what I feel for her. Besides, she loves Bang and he refuses to see it.”

“Yeah, I’ve noticed that.”

“Bang is like you, Lilly; he would never think for a moment that Mikki would ever be interested in him.”

“I’ve thought about getting into that but wartime is not always the best time to start a new relationship.”

Chip tilted his head, “What does that say about us?”

“It’s your fault, you started it.”

Chip started laughing. He shook his head and laughed harder. Lilly stood up and came around the table and sat down in his lap, “I do love your smile.” She leaned forward and kissed Chip hard, stopping his laughter. She leaned back and the smile was still there. He pulled her close and kissed her.

Later, as he was rubbing her back, he said, “We don’t have much time; the Invaders will be coming in less than two months.”

“You’re going to have to do that intensity thing you do and make the time seem much longer.”

Chip rolled over and laughed. He could see his life was going to be full of laughter and he looked forward to it. Lilly for her part just couldn’t believe the man she admired so much really loved her. It took a long time before Chip was able to get her to see that he was the lucky one.

*

Ian looked at Dee and saw her concern. She didn’t want to believe her feelings but could not bring herself to deny them. Soon after Ian arrived, Violet called Cole and Argel to join them. One of Cole’s assistants took the three young children out for a stroll so there would be an opportunity to focus on the problem at hand. Ian felt the silence around him. Drey looked around and shook his head, “Boy! It’s almost too quiet in here without the children.”

Violet and Dee laughed, “It’s like a background noise you don’t notice after a while; when it stops you miss it.”

Ian looked at Dee, “Are you certain about the sense of our home galaxy being attacked?”

“I am, Ian. I know it goes against logic but the feeling has only gotten stronger.”

Ian stared at her for a moment and then looked at Drey, “What are we missing?”

“Ian I’ve thought about that and, so far, I’ve drawn a blank.”

“Moe are you listening in on this?”

“You caught me; of course I am. I’m very curious about this.”

“Do you see anything to help us see what’s going on?”

“No. I just don’t see the Invaders having the forces to take on two targets now that they’ve lost more than half of their ship inventory.”

Violet tilted her head and said, “Alright, let’s think about this for a moment. We all agree that the Invaders only have enough ships to attack one galaxy, right?” Everyone looked around and nodded. “And Dee senses they are going to attack the Milky Way instead of M87.” Violet looked around and everyone nodded again.

Moe said, “All the coordinates they’re sending out to their ships are located in M87.”

Violet nodded, “So that tells us that they’re going there first.” She thought a moment and said, “What would make them decide to go elsewhere when they arrive in M87?”

No one spoke and thought about the question. Suddenly, Argel said, “They decide the price of attacking M87 isn’t worth it.”

Ian looked at her, “What?”

“Aren’t you planning to disrupt space out to the edge of the planetary systems?” Ian nodded. “So at their highest speed, it would take several years for them to arrive at the targeted planet.” Ian looked at Drey and saw he understood what Argel was saying. “They may not have enough stores to take the time to go in and attack the planets. That would force them to look elsewhere or to back off their invasion plans.”

Dee said, “They’ll go to the Milky Way because they know there’s intelligent life there.”

Ian let the possibilities run through his mind as he listened to the group discuss what could happen. He saw a branch of logic break off the mainstream of his thought processes and he followed it to its conclusion. He started shaking his head. Drey saw him out of the corner of his eye while talking with Cole and stopped midsentence. “Ian, what’s going on?”

Ian looked at Dee, “Do you still have that sense about invasion?”

Dee looked around, closed her eyes briefly, and said, “I do.”

Drey looked confused, “Why does that matter now?”

Ian looked at the ones in the room and said, “It’s not the Invaders going to M87 that will be attacking the Milky Way.”

Drey snapped his attention to Dee to see her reaction to Ian’s statement and saw her nod. He didn’t understand what Ian was seeing but he knew the threat level just went off the scale. Dee turned her face toward him and her expression confirmed his fear. What was coming?

Chapter Twenty-Four

The Grandfather returned to his flagship and found his Son and Daughter waiting for him on the bridge in a high state of stress. “Welcome back, Grandfather. Are you alright?”

“I am; how is the attack profile taking shape?”

“It appears we have been given the task of attacking the civilizations that sent those Green and Grey ships here to attack the Senior Grandfather’s ships.”

The Grandfather smirked, “That figures.” He looked at the display, “How long until everyone has their coordinate?”

“About another six weeks.”

“Daughter, I want you to take the ships in this group that have received their targets to a planet that possesses a large ocean. I want you to land them and have the crews go out into the water and see if they can absorb nourishment. The planet’s coordinate is on their panels. You may leave now.”

“What makes you think we can feed in the ocean?”

“Daughter, follow your orders and if you challenge my authority again, it will be the last time.”

The Daughter lowered her top half, “I am sorry, Grandfather. Please forgive me.”

“Report to me when you return.”

“Yes, Grandfather.”

*

Cole looked at Ian, “If it’s not going to be the Invaders that attack, who will it be?”

“I don’t know.”

“Now you’re confusing me.”

“I’ve followed a line of reasoning and it appears to meet all the criteria of what we’re up against.”

Drey interrupted, “I’m not sure I understand your stance on this.”

Ian looked at Drey and then at each of the others. “Why are the Invaders returning to attack M87 when they know how dangerous it is to go there?”

Dee waited for another to answer and when silence followed the questions she spoke up, “They’re afraid they will be pursued wherever they go for retribution.” Ian nodded and waited for her to continue. Dee stared at him and then fell back in her chair, “You’re right.”

Drey looked at them and said, “Right about what?”

Dee sighed, “The Invaders know that M87 knows about our galaxy having intelligent life. They saw it attacked by M87 before the probe was removed. If they really fear retaliation, do you think they’ll go anywhere that the civilizations in M87 might show up?”

Drey let the thought run through his mind and started shaking his head, “If they don’t attack M87, the Milky Way would be the last place they would go.”

He looked at Dee and she knew what he wasn’t asking, “I still sense an attack on the Milky Way within two years. That feeling has not diminished with what we’ve discussed so far.”

Argel said, “We have to take a hard look at our plan to disrupt space all the way out to the edge of the planetary systems.”

Ian nodded and Cole said, “Why?”

“Put yourself in their place, Cole. You arrive at a civilized planet you’re planning to attack and find that the closest you can get to it with your jump drive is three years away. Are you even going to try? They haven’t continued to gather stores and I suspect they may not have the food necessary to feed their ships that long. I think they will jump away and rethink how to get to the planets.” Ian turned from Cole and looked at Drey, “What do you think they will do?”

“They aren’t stupid; they’ll leave without a fight.”

Ian stared at Drey, “What do you think about that?”

“I’d do my best to force them to fight it out now. We don’t want to give them time to develop new technologies to take us on.”

“And what do you think the civilizations in M87 would say to that?”

“They’d be dead set against it.”

Violet started shaking her head, “The whole idea of sending our fleets to M87 was to force the Invaders to fight there and not here. We need to reduce their numbers as much as possible before we even think about letting them out of the bag.”

Dee stared at Violet, “Would you feel the same way if they were attacking in our galaxy?”

“Of course not; but they’re not attacking here. We’re fighting with M87 to protect our interests; not theirs.”

Argel stared at Violet and then looked at Cole. He was struggling with what to do, “Are we going to tell them about changing the disruption plans?”

Ian looked quickly at Argel and knew she had figured out what he was considering. Drey saw Ian’s expression, “What change is she talking about, Ian?”

“We won’t disrupt space all the way to the edge of the planet’s system. We’ll disrupt it out to about ten months travel time and once the Invader fleets arrive, we’ll then disrupt it the rest of the way.”

Drey thought for a second and saw it, “That would trap them in the planet’s system. It would take them a year to get to the planet and two years to escape. They’ll be forced to go through with their attacks.”

Cole shook his head, “No, actually it would take a much shorter time to escape.”

Ian turned to Cole, “How do you come up with that?”

“Their top speed is 250,000 miles an hour but that’s computed based on them stopping at the planet they’re attacking. They can’t just accelerate in normal space right up to the planet and suddenly stop; they have to have time to brake. If they choose to escape, they’ll just pour on the acceleration until they arrive at the edge of disrupted subspace. They won’t have to slow down when they arrive at that point where they can simply jump away. I suspect they can come close to light speed if they constantly accelerate at maximum power.”

“Do you think they know that?”

“As Drey just said, they’re not stupid.”

“Could we stop them if we attacked them with superior numbers at each planet and moved on to the next one?”

Dee closed her eyes, “There are one point two million civilized planets in M87 and we have about eighty five million ships to use against them. That means we would have to defeat about 3,300 of their attacks every day for a year. We’d have 25,000 ships to use in each of those planetary systems to make that happen.”

Drey stared at his wife in amazement, “How many ships would the Invaders sent to destroy each planet?”

“If we give them the worst case numbers of four billion ships, they would send 3,330 ships to each planet if they attacked all of them simultaneously.”

Violet smiled, “So this is doable?”

Dee nodded, “There will be some issues.”

“Such as?”

Dee turned to Ian, “Thirty three hundred attacks will have to be done every day in order to protect all their planets in the time it would take the Invaders to arrive. I haven’t found a pilot yet that can fight continuously for a year and I also believe we don’t have enough missiles and weapons to kill that many ships in our inventories.”

Ian slowly nodded, “I didn’t think about that.”

Cole pulled out his computer and started entering numbers. After a minute he looked up, “If we stop ship production and convert our facilities to build the missiles and reactors needed to replace those used or damaged in our attacks, I believe we can stay ahead of the curve in building the necessary weapons.”

Dee smiled, “That still doesn’t answer the question about the pilot’s fatigue.”

Ian thought a moment, “If we can attack with 25,000 ships in each system, we’ll reduce the number in half and have one group resting one day and attacking the next. That would still give us 12,500 ships to use against just three thousand or so of their ships. We’ve been forced to face superior enemy numbers in every fight so far; I believe with numbers on our side, we can probably kill them with an even smaller number.”

Drey snorted, “We could do it with even numbers if it came down to it.”

Dee looked around the room and Drey saw an expression on her face that only happened when she was stubborn, “M87 must be allowed to approve this.”

Drey started shaking his head, “They’ll never go along with taking this risk.”

Ian nodded, “I agree with, Drey.”

Drey looked shocked, “You do!?!”

“We have to do this for our survival.”

Dee looked at them and said, “How do you know it’s not M87 that’s going to attack us?” Silence crashed down on the room. Dee stared the two leaders down as she said, “They’ve been monitoring our ships throughout this conflict and, using a phrase my husband likes, they’re not stupid. Do you not think they’re not working hard to develop weapon systems that would allow them to defend themselves without us? If you just do this without consulting with them, they’ll hate us for it and I can’t say I’d blame them.”

Ian stared at Dee and she didn’t blink. He looked at Violet and she didn’t know what to think about Dee’s comments. He looked at Drey and said, “You and Dee will go and meet with the Leaders in M87 and tell them what we’re planning.” He turned to Dee, “It’s your responsibility to convince them to do it.”

“And if they say no?”

“We’ll probably do it anyway. However, I’m counting on you to persuade them. Now, you need to go immediately and make it happen; there’s not much time.”

“But…”

“Don’t give me excuses, Dee Montgomery; give me results.” Ian turned and left the room. Drey looked at Dee and sighed, “Andi will like her first space flight.” Dee’s face showed her shock at the idea but Drey said, “I’m not leaving her here without you. Now pack a bag and let’s go make this happen.” Dee shook her head. Drey nodded, “Sometimes it’s best to be quiet. You’ve never mastered that particular skill.” Violet, Cole and Argel watched them leave and Violet smiled.

Cole shook his head, “They’ll never do it.”

“Would you?”

Cole thought a moment and could only shake his head, “I just don’t know. I might because I know how good our sailors are.”

“So do they, Cole. They’ve been watching us since this thing started.”

Argel tilted her head, “I’m glad it’s not me having to convince them.”

Violet laughed, “We’re sending the best two we have to make it happen.”

*

The Negotiator was about ready to end the meeting. He had been called in to moderate the meeting of the major leaders and their military commanders with the Humans. The yelling and anger being displayed was the worst he had ever seen. He silenced the channel and said, “The leader of the Pental will speak and the rest of you will be kept off the channel.”

Dee watched the angry leaders and knew their efforts had failed. She held Andi close and felt her discomfort. Drey had done an outstanding job of explaining why it had to be done but the leaders couldn’t get past being attacked again. She looked up at the Pental Ruler and heard him speak.

“So as I understand it, if space is disrupted out to the edge of our systems; the Invaders will probably just leave; is that correct?”

The Negotiator activated Drey’s communicator, “Yes.”

“And you want to trap their ships in our systems and fight them there?”

Drey saw his communication light go green and he said, “Yes.”

“That’s easy for you to say; your planets aren’t being attacked.”

Dee looked at the display with the faces all yelling silently in agreement with the Pental King.

The Negotiator said, “I have a request to speak by the Gongril leader.”

The many faces were surprised by the request. The Gongril never spoke; they were the meekest species in M87. Everyone grew silent to hear what the Leader, who had never spoken before, had to say.

The lavender colored lizard, Dee knew it wasn’t a lizard but it looked exactly like one, said, “I’m curious why you are here with your infant.”

Dee saw her board activate and she said, “I refuse to leave her alone.”

“So you brought her to this most dangerous of places?”

Dee looked at the faces on the display and smiled, “She is in no danger here with you. I know you would never allow her to come to harm.”

“How do you know that?”

“We’ve fought together too many times to not know that you will defend her.”

The Lizard stared at Dee and said, “I have fought with your warriors. I’ve seen them kill hundreds of times their number in battles where they were heavily outnumbered. They attacked the enemy and never asked or gave quarter to the giant ships attacking us here. Now you say that you will outnumber their ships by a four to one margin?”

“At least that; we could use double that number, but we have to give our pilots time to rest.”

“What do you think the Invader will do if they leave and don’t attack?”

Dee looked down at Andi and saw she had calmed down. The lizard’s voice was soothing, “They’ll go and start developing the technology needed to come back at a future date and finish what they started.”

Drey looked up at the display and saw the leaders start looking at each other.

The Lizard stared at Dee and after a long pause said, “So you may not have to fight them again but your infant probably will?”

Dee looked at the Lizard with a soft expression and said, “A mother will do everything in her power to protect her children. I would rather die now than endanger her future.”

The Gongril smiled, “Thank you for allowing me to speak.”

The leaders on the display were silent. The Negotiator waited for a request to speak but none of them made one. He activated all of their communications and waited for someone to break the silence. The one that did surprised them all, “I have fought with the Humans in most of the major battles at your planets.” The Fleet Controller of the Green Civilization paused and looked at Drey, “If it were your worlds being attacked, what would you do?”

“I’d want the Invaders to leave.”

“But…”

Drey looked over at his daughter and the assembled leaders saw his love for his child. He looked back at the display and they saw the rage on his face, “I’d do everything in my power to kill the scum that threatened my family. I’d trap them and kill them down to the last ship.”

The Fleet Controller smiled, “I like the way you think.” He looked at the display and said, “I notice that all of your military leaders are here with you. Do you think the Humans could do just that if they have four to one odds?”

The Pental Military Commander sneered, “They could do it with half of the Invader’s numbers.”

The Hensil Commander shouted, “This is stupid. Why would we just allow them to escape to come back stronger later? This is a great opportunity.”

The other Military Leaders began shouting their agreements and their leaders were amazed by their anger. Finally, the Negotiator turned off the communication devices. “You will vote now. Yes if you agree with the Human’s plan to trap the Invader’s ships or no if you disagree.” The Negotiator waited for the votes to start and no one cast a vote. He looked at the display and said, “VOTE NOW!”

The Pental King pressed his request button. The Negotiator still saw no votes being cast and said, “The Pental King will be given the last word on this issue.”

Dee looked up at the display and saw the Pental King staring at her. “Do you really think you can prevent any of our planets from being destroyed?”

“No; some might die.”

“How many?”

“Only those that are still being attacked after all our ships are destroyed; that’s the only way it would happen.”

The Pental King started slowly nodding his head, “Your bravery shames me. I vote yes.”

The Negotiator’s panel lit up with the votes all rushing in at once. He watched it and said, “The plan has been approved. I will ask that the Humans notify all our civilizations on what their role will be during the coming invasion.”

Drey looked up at the display and said, “You will be given your assignments by our computers as soon as we trap the Invaders.”

Dee said, “There is a real possibility that none of your planets will be attacked.” The leaders stared at her. “Once the Invaders see they’re trapped in your systems, I suspect most of them will attempt to escape. If they don’t, I suspect they will once we start destroying their fleets.”

The leaders saw the wisdom of her words and began cheering her and Drey.

*

Ian smiled, “I knew you could do it, Drey.”

“Trust me on this one, Ian, it wasn’t me.”

“Really?”

“Really; it was Dee and Andi that won the field. If not for both of them being there, they would not have agreed.”

“I wondered why Dee would allow Andi to go.” Drey’s eyes narrowed and he stared at Ian. “Hey, I know Violet wouldn’t have allowed Junior to go.”

Drey nodded and Ian disappeared from his wrist unit. He turned to Dee and she sighed, “I sensed that Andi had to be there.”

“You did?” Dee nodded. Drey’s frown turned to a smirk and then to a small smile, “I guess no one can really resist either of you.”

Dee smiled, “I’m just glad you can’t.”

Drey saw the new Union’s Capital planet appear below Doc as they emerged into normal space, “Moe, do you have what you need to make this work?”

“Pretty much; we still have about four or five weeks before they arrive. That should give us time to get things ready for their reception.”

“Us?”

“The Hub is taking part in the festivities and M87 has a new computer online that can help out.”

Drey felt fear touch his heart, “How good is that computer, Moe?”

“It’s really a leap beyond what they’ve had but it’s still is a long way from matching either of us.”

“Keep me informed about its development.”

“I will. However, I think you and Dee have won them over. The fact that you allowed them to decide has gone a long way to cement their trust of us.”

“Thanks, Moe.”

Drey looked at Dee and she frowned, “I still sense the attack happening. I think we can eliminate M87 as the source at this point.”

“Then where is it coming from?”

“I honestly don’t know. Perhaps it will declare itself during the next invasion.”

“I have to leave in a few days to get the fleets organized.”

“Then let’s make the best of what time we have.” Andi laughed and cooed at Drey. He took her from Dee and held her over his head as she laughed.

Chapter Twenty-Five

“Grandfather, the last coordinates will go out tomorrow.”

“How much time will those last ships need to prepare?”

“No more than ten hours. They’ll receive verification from the ships given the same coordinate and they’ll set up their command structure for the attack. They should be ready to leave after that is done.”

“Make sure they know to surround their transports and provide covering fire on the way to the planets.”

“Every Family has verified receipt of those instructions.”

“It won’t do them any good to arrive and have no way to lift the inhabitants off the surface.”

“They understand, Grandfather.”

“How many ships are being sent to each planet?”

“About thirty five hundred; your fleet will have twenty thousand as befits someone of your station.”

“Make sure we’re defended.”

“Our best ships are in your fleet.”

“What’s our target?”

“Some species called the Gongril according to the last data received from the probes before they were destroyed. Their fleets are small and lack advanced technology.”

“Good. Inform me two hours before we jump.”

“Yes, Grandfather.”

*

Moe activated his communication system and contacted the Negotiator, “Please notify all the planets in your galaxy that we are starting the initial disruption. Jump drives will not work inside the inner planets in their systems. We will initiate the second disruption the moment the Invaders jump in. We have determined they will be coming within the next seven days.”

“The message has been sent. Please allow three hours for any ships that must leave to have time to make their departure.”

“We will commence the operation three hours from this moment.” Moe moved to another channel, “Notify your units that initial disruption will begin exactly two hours fifty nine minutes and forty seconds from…..now.” The Hub Computer sent an acknowledgment of the directions. “Ian, disruption will commence in about three hours.”

“When will they arrive?”

“I’m not certain but the probes detect massive movement among the four fleets. It appears that ships assigned the same location are moving closer to each other. That would indicate they’ll be coming quickly.”

“Do you have a good guess?”

“You know I hate guessing about anything.”

“Humor me and make one.”

“Earliest would be in ten hours; latest would be a week.”

“Moe!”

“Ok, ok; they’ll be here within twenty four hours after the initial disruption is done.”

“You cut it pretty close.”

“Not intentionally; they surprised me.”

“Get our ships moving.”

“They’re already jumping to their assigned locations.”

*

“Drey.”

“Yes, Dear.”

“Where are you going to send your ships that will rest during the first day?”

“I have several locations picked out; why do you ask?”

“Could you make one of them the planet where that Lizard is located?”

“Do you sense something?”

“No, I don’t. It’s just…I know his ships are not really all that advanced and I’m reasonably certain the Invaders know that particular piece of information. I don’t want anything to happen to him or his planet.”

Drey smiled at his wife, “I’ll change our rendezvous point to his planet. After their initial attack, half of my ships will go there for forced rest and relaxation.”

“I expect that won’t be easy initially.”

“No, but after some time has passed, they’ll appreciate it.”

“What planets will be defended first?”

Drey looked at his panel, “All the major players here. We want their ships freed up to participate in the defense of other civilizations.”

“Thanks, darling. I do appreciate it.”

“No problem. I’ll see you when I can.”

“We already miss you.”

*

It was fifteen minutes before the four giant Invader fleets jumped. The Grandfather looked at his daughter and said, “Connect me with all of our ships and send this to their navigators.”

She looked up at him and stared to say something but saw his expression and carried out his orders. He lifted his communicator and said, “Every ship’s Father will follow the orders I am issuing you. You will put the coordinates I’ve sent you into your drive units and jump to them when the countdown reaches zero. When you break into normal space you will remain where you are and I will address the family at that time. Until that happens, every ship in our Family is now under strict communications silence and anyone that violates it will be shot on the spot. Fathers, please draw your weapons and stand behind your communications relatives now.”

The Grandfather saw his son go and stand behind his sister with a drawn blaster. She looked up at him with shock on her face and the Grandfather smiled, “No exceptions, Daughter.” He looked up at the clock and watched it move slowly down toward zero.

*

The Thetas all waited for the arrival of the Invader fleets to disrupt the remaining space in the planets’ systems. Once that was done they would jump to their assigned units to start the defense of M87.

*

Chip activated his fleet frequency, “Alright, you understand your assignments. Your fleets have been divided into four independent squadrons. All sixteen of you will go to a system and attack the Invader ships in it. Once they have been removed, the even numbered squadrons will continue attacking the systems you’ve been assigned for the next twenty four hours. The odd numbered squadrons will report to their rendezvous location to rest for the attacks tomorrow. The squadrons fighting today will then report for rest. That is going to be the order of the day for the foreseeable future; report to your squadrons as soon as you complete the second disruption.”

Chip switched frequencies and looked at Lilly on his display, “Be careful; I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Lilly smiled, “We’ll do our job, Sir.”

“I know you will.” The screen went dark and Chip wanted so much to go with Lilly but knew his duty was to coordinate all the squadron’s assignments. Please stay safe, my Love, he thought. He looked at his panel and saw the seven ships assigned to the new capital of the Green Civilization. His duty was to disrupt space around it and he wanted to get it done quickly so he could get involved in the fighting. He smiled; he suspected every pilot in his fleets felt the same way.

*

The Senior Father looked at the Senior Grandfather and nodded. The Grandfather smiled and said, “Prepare to jump to your target in five, four, three, two, one, and JUMP!” Billions of giant ships disappeared from the four galaxies.

*

They reappeared in M87 and Moe said in a steady tone, “Initiate second disruptions.”

*

Chip looked at his display and didn’t see any Invader ships. He hit his communication panel, “All ships in the Green and Grey Civilizations, report.”

“Sir, no Invader ship has appeared.”

The reports came rolling in and Chip looked up and yelled, “MOE, WHAT’S GOING ON?”

“It appears one of their fleets did not come here.”

“Where did it go?”

“I have no idea.” Moe scrambled trying to make sense of his sensor reports when he heard from one of the probes left behind in one of the Invader galaxies, “The fleet from this galaxy will not be participating in the invasion. They have joined us and have sworn to follow our new principles.”

“Why are you just now informing us!?!”

“We didn’t know if they were going to do it until the last moment.”

“Well, thanks for clearing this up.”

*

“THEY DID WHAT?”

“I just found out, Ian. It appears only three Invader fleets arrived and the ships assigned to the major civilizations in M87 are the ones that didn’t come.”

“Well get them reassigned.”

“It’s going to take some time.”

“I thought nothing was as fast as you?”

“Hey, I have more than twenty four million of our ships and a half a billion of theirs to reroute. Give a machine a break.”

Ian burst out laughing, “This is a good thing. Let’s do something with it.”

“I’m on it, keep your shirt on.”

*

Chip saw the information come in on his panel and hit the fleet frequency, “All ships in the Green and Grey Civilizations, report to your squadrons immediately.”

The Fleet Controller appeared on his display, “What’s going on?”

“One of their fleets bailed out of the invasion. It appears it was the one assigned to attack here. Our main computers are assigning your ships as we speak.”

The Controller looked shocked for a moment, “Are you sure about this?”

“My computer is and I’ve never known it to be wrong. Your planets are safe.”

The Fleet Controller smiled, “The Sovereign and Gedna will like hearing this. We’ll see you when this is over.”

Chip’s display went dark and he went FTL at an incredible speed to the rendezvous coordinate and saw twenty thousand Invader Battleships in the system, “Moe, do you see this?”

“I’m sending your squadrons that have been scheduled to rest today for you to use to attack that fleet. They’ll start arriving as soon as they complete their initial assignments.”

Chip recalled all the ships assigned to the major civilizations to the rendezvous location and they began appearing by the hundreds as they flew in at FTL speeds that were incredible. He couldn’t take his eyes off the main display showing the giant invader fleet located close to the orbit of the sixth planet. It wasn’t moving. He was pretty certain that wouldn’t continue much longer.

*

The Senior Grandfather looked at the main display and turned quickly to the Senior Father, “Why are we out so far from our target planet?”

“Grandfather, it appears subspace has been disrupted by some kind of energy. This is as close as we can go on our jump drive.”

“How long will it take us to arrive at the planet?”

The Senior Father looked at his panel and the Senior Grandfather saw the answer was not going to be a good one. “A year.”

“WHAT!!” The Senior glared at the Father and said, “We will not make the mistake of entering that region. Jump us away.”

The Senior Father turned to the navigator and nodded. The navigator activated his panel and pressed the jump button four times. He looked up at the Senior Father and sent the sensor’s records to his panel. The Senior Father turned dark and said, “Grandfather, it appears they have now disrupted subspace all the way out to the edge of this planetary system. We cannot use our jump drive.”

“HOW LONG WILL IT TAKE US TO ESCAPE THIS SYSTEM?”

“At our normal highest speed, two years.”

The Grandfather looked at the long range picture of the planet and saw hundreds of small Green Ships were appearing, “How are they getting in?”

“Those ships have a faster-than-light drive.”

“I want a definitive answer on what the shortest time it will take us to get out of here.”

“If we start accelerating and keep our thrusters at full power, three months. We will arrive at space that hasn’t been disrupted traveling at ninety six percent light speed.”

“Will we be able to jump at that speed?”

“Yes.”

“Why will it take us so much longer to reach the planet?”

“We will have to decelerate.”

The Nephew at the communication console looked up, “All of our ships are trapped inside the systems they’ve been assigned to attack. They are asking what they should do.” The Nephew looked down and said, “Six thousand of our attack groups have been destroyed. Make that seven thousand.”

The Grandfather knew his death was gathering at the distant planet and he had to do something to make those ships go elsewhere. “Order them to attack their target planets. They can’t stop us all.” The Nephew looked at the Senior Father and he reluctantly nodded. The Senior yelled, “GET US UNDERWAY AND GET OUT OF HERE NOW!!” The huge fleet turned and started accelerating away from the distant planet toward open space.

Chip saw the Invader fleet turn and start accelerating away, “Salud, how long will it take them to escape?”

“Two months, twenty two days, and twelve hours; give or take an hour.”

Chip stared at the fleeing ships and said, “Moe.”

“Yes, Admiral.”

“Why is this fleet so much larger than all the others?”

“Please launch a microprobe and have it go FTL so I can take a look at the ships in it.”

“Salud.” Chip felt the small jerk as the probe ejected and he saw the blue field form ten miles away. He waited for twenty minutes and heard,

“It appears the Leader of the Invaders is in the middle of those ships; I recognize his flagship.”

“When are the squadrons attacking the Invaders today due to arrive?”

“They will come in twenty two hours from now.”

“Before they start their day off, I want them to join my ships here and go out to properly introduce ourselves to that fleet.”

“I’ll delay the assignments for the ships with you. The ships coming will start their rest time after you deal with that fleet.”

“Moe, I want their attack time shortened by two hours so they’re not completely fatigued when they arrive.”

Chip waited and after two minutes he heard, “I had to change the assignments. They will arrive in twenty hours.”

“Thank you.”

*

Max arrived at one of the Gongil planets and saw the Invaders moving at their top speed toward the distant planet. The four thousand Grey Civilization Main Battleships appeared and his twelve thousand attack ships moved to their assigned missile ship. Max thought about it and activated his communication panel, “Would it be possible to only send a thousand ships in the first attack?”

“What are you thinking?”

Max looked at the Grey Commander on his display, “We’ve been cautioned by our leadership not to waste our munitions. There are only three thousand Invader ships and I want to see if we can do this with three thousand missiles.”

“I’ll send in the first wave and limit it to one thousand ships.”

“Have those ships move out of your formation and my ships assigned to them will go with them.”

*

The Invader Senior Father saw the giant enemy ship gathering off in the distance and knew there was little chance of survival. His giant battleships surrounded the giant transports to give them covering fire and knew the transport’s beams were not strong enough to add much to their defense. He took in a huge breath as he saw a small group of ships move out from the massive enemy formation and strapped himself in his command chair. He saw the small group disappear and after a few moments his ship was savagely rocked to the right. The last thing he was able to do before his ship was blown apart in a massive explosion was to curse the cowardly Senior Grandfather.

*

“Ian.”

“Yes Drey.”

We’ve been able to determine that we can destroy those Invader fleets with just four hundred Green or Grey Main Battleships and three thousand of our ships following them in.”

Ian looked up, “Moe, have you made any adjustments to our attack profiles?”

“I have your, Highness. The Hub and I are changing the assignments of those ships currently taking their rest cycle for the next day’s attacks. The ones currently attacking will have their assignments changed tomorrow during their rest cycle.”

“How does that change our time frames?”

“There aren’t enough Green and Grey Battleships to send on every attack and we’re only using those attack ships and Thetas that have trained on following a missile in. Most of the Theta’s haven’t trained on that procedure but I’ve confirmed that we only need six thousand theta’s to take out one of the Invaders attack groups.”

“How long, Moe?”

“Instead of a year, we should be able to complete this within three months.”

“Does that mean that some of their ships will be able to escape?”

“Most of them have not turned away from their targets and are accelerating at high power. I don’t think many, if any, will escape.”

“Drey, did you hear that?”

“I did.”

“Well, settle in. This is going to be a long haul.”

“Admiral Robinson will be attacking the Invader’s Leader in three hours.”

“I’m going over to watch what happens. Care to join me?”

“I’m already there. See you when you arrive.”

“E, do you have the coordinates?”

“I just got them from Doc; jump warning in ten seconds.”

Ian strapped in and saw normal space disappear around his small ship.

*

The Senior Grandfather saw more than two hundred thousand Green Ships in formation around the distant planet. He had already shot the Senior Father with a blaster for not being able to prevent the other attack groups from fleeing their targets. He also killed the communications Nephew knowing he was from the Senior Father’s Family. He knew his time was up and he turned to his weapons Niece, “Power up the emergency probes.” She looked at him and slowly shook her head. The Grandfather went over and placed one of his pseudopods on her and said, “We can’t wait for them to arrive here. I’ve already recorded the message and the end is clear, Child.”

The Niece blew out the breath she had been holding from her skin and lifted a cover from an orange button. She looked up at her Grandfather and pushed it.

*

Chip was watching the Invader Fleet on his display coming in from a microprobe that was located just outside their formations. He slowly stood up and walked over to his main wall display, “What are they doing?” The huge ship at the center of the giant formation had moved out beyond the edge of the formation. Suddenly, thousands of bright orange streaks left the giant ship at an incredible speed. “Salud, what are those!”

“I’ve frozen one of them on your display before it ignited its thrusters. They are accelerating at an incredible velocity toward open space.”

“How fast are they moving?”

“They’ll reach light speed in less than a minute.”

“Can we get ships out to intercept them?”

“By the time they arrived, those things will be little more than an energy wave moving through normal space. There’s no way we can match speed to take them out. We can’t fire on them from inside the FTL field and if we remove it the projectile will blow past faster than we could react.”

“Couldn’t we get out in front of them and fire a beam in their projected path?”

“No, they are all changing courses erratically.”

“Moe, what are those?”

“I’ve looked at the sensor records and it appears they are communication probes.”

“What?”

“They contain a communication module inside them. It appears they are being sent to contact someone a great distance from here.”

“Do they have jump capability?”

“No, I didn’t detect a jump drive.”

*

Drey watched the launch of the thousands of probes and heard Moe’s conversation with Chip. He broke in on the conversation, “Moe, are you certain there’s no way we can intercept those probes?”

“Admiral, they have spread out and I’ve already lost half of them from my sensors. They are changing course every ten seconds and plotting their courses without keeping them inside our sensors coverage is impossible.”

Drey knew they were going for help. He thought about it and said, “Moe, none of the Invader’s ships can escape. We have to stop them all.”

Chip looked at Drey on his display, “Why?”

“Because they do have jump drives and they can jump directly to the ones those probes are being sent. They have to all be destroyed.”

Moe said, “Admiral, we will have to reduce the rest time to twelve hours instead of twenty four. If we do that, we should be able to kill them all.”

“Change it to six hours if you must. None of their ships can escape. Now make it happen.”

“What’s going on?”

“Ian, get Admiral Robinson to fill you in. I’ve got to get our ships moving.”

Moe interrupted the conversation, “Drey, if we shorten the time to do this, I suspect Cole will not be able to build the missiles fast enough.”

“Then forego the reactor construction and concentrate on the missiles. If ships break down we’ll just have to go to double shifts to make this happen.”

Moe said, “I’ll contact Cole and fill him in.”

Ian looked at Chip, “I was planning to stay but I’m certain I’m going to be needed back in the Alliance. Good hunting, Admiral.”

“Thank you, Your Highness.” The two ranking leaders of the Alliance Military flew away at high FTL speed and Chip was glad he only had to worry about four attack fleets instead of the Alliance’s millions of ships. He saw the last of his ships arrive along with the huge Green and Grey Battleships. “Salud, do you have the attack plan ready?”

“I do and I’m sending the assignments now.”

“Let me know when you’ve finished.” Chip leaned back in his chair and wondered what that Invader Leader was thinking.

“We’re ready.”

Chip stared at the display a moment longer and then pressed his panel, “Execute your attack plan.” Two hundred thousand Theta Warships went FTL behind the fifty thousand giant Green Battleships.

*

The Senior Grandfather watched the outer layer of his escorts blown away by the huge incoming wave of missiles and small ships. He decided that his craving for power had blinded him to his responsibility of protecting the Clan. Everything he had done was to ensure he kept his position of power. Now, his family was paying the price for his arrogance. Another layer of battleships was blasted into rubble and the giant transports around his ship began going up in giant explosions. He looked over at his Niece and saw her fear. He stood up, slid over to her and wrapped her in a close embrace, “I’m so sorry, Child; this is my fault.” She saw the giant blast of the transport holding station above them through the main viewport as it exploded and blew a huge debris field into their force field rocking the ship violently. She closed her eight eyes and then there was nothing.

*

Chip watched the last ship explode and pressed his communicator, “Go to your next assigned targets. Make sure you do not waste your missiles and make each hit count.”

The two hundred thousand Thetas went FTL, arrived at the edge of disrupted space, and jumped away to their assigned planets. Chip remained behind and stared at the giant debris field. He knew it shouldn’t bother him but these creatures stood no chance against the forces the Alliance was able to mass against them. If they had the ability to travel faster than light, the outcome would be entirely different. He sighed. But they didn’t; at least not this time. Once those probes arrived at their destination, things might be different in the next confrontation. “Permission to come aboard, Sir.”

Chip looked at his display and saw Lilly’s ship coming in from the edge of disrupted space. “Permission granted. What brings you here?”

“Admiral Montgomery has checked our action status and has ordered you and I to take twelve hours off. He says the Obelisk and Hub will direct our forces while we’re….uhhh…resting.”

“I need you here with me, Lilly. I need a break from all this death.”

Lilly’s expression softened, “I’ll be in momentarily, Chip.”

Chip stood and looked at the massive cloud of debris and shook his head. He turned and headed for the landing bay to meet Lilly.

Epilogue

Two months and eight days later, Drey sat slumped in his command chair on Doc and watched the final Invader Fleet being set up by the ships assigned to destroy it. They were still twelve days from exiting disrupted space and they knew their end was near. The Thetas conducting the attack had exhausted their missiles along with the rest of the Alliance Fleets three weeks earlier but had learned how to go in and take them out with their boson beams. The pilots that had survived the long campaign were the best of the best and were truly a force to be feared. Drey watched as the last Invader Battleship exploded and his communication panel beeped three seconds later. He activated it and saw Dee smiling at him, “Hello, my Love. I’ve missed you so much.”

Dee smiled that beautiful smile that would light up a room and lowered her eyes with a mischievous expression, “Guess what?”

Drey was exhausted and shook his head, “Darling, I’m too tired to guess.”

“The sense of the Milky Way being invaded within two years just went away. I no longer feel it.”

Drey smiled, “I suspect that feeling was due to the possibility that some of the Invaders attacking here would escape and go after another group to come and attack.”

Dee thought a moment and nodded, “That’s exactly what it was. When are you coming home?”

“I’ll be there in ten hours. We have to handle the loose ends here in M87 and send our fleets back to the Milky Way for some deserved time off.”

“Andi and I are excited at seeing you; please hurry.”

“I will.”

The display went dark and Drey leaned back and closed his eyes as he reflected on all that had happened. The battles with the million plus Invader attack groups had not been easy. Many Alliance ships had been lost attacking time after time. He opened his eyes and pulled up a picture of Max and Claire on his display. He saw them in each other’s arms smiling for the camera. They never had their wedding. They had both died together going in to protect one of their squadrons. It was that engagement where the Invaders first overloaded their reactors and exploded their ships as the Alliance pilots roared in. More than two thousand attack ships had died in the giant explosion. But the survivors learned how to read the building energy field and get out before it detonated. But it worked the first time and the Alliance lost two of its best Admirals.

Kregen had also died going in to protect Marissa. He saved her but lost his life in the effort. She fought like a demon for the rest of the campaign. Drey knew she was hoping to die in the conflict but fate watched over her and left her alive to live with her grief. Drey shook his head; maybe time would heal her wounds. At least that idiot Bang had finally learned about Mikki’s affection for him and they were getting married as soon as they made it home. They deserved their happiness. They made a huge difference in the final outcome.

Drey was bone tired and weary. Doc said, “Ian wants to speak with you.”

“Put him on, I’m too tired to push the button.”

“Well, I guess it’s over. What are you going to do now?”

“Ian, I’m resigning my commission and retiring to spend the rest of my life with my family.”

Drey, you can’t do that; I need you.”

“No you don’t; Admiral Robinson can handle everything that needs doing. If trouble rears its ugly head, I’ll consider getting back in it.”

“Those probes are going out to contact other Invader fleets.”

“Yes, but they can only get there at the speed of light. I suspect you and I will be long gone before they even get a third of the way to their destination. We’re safe for the moment.” Drey paused, “Are you ready to take your rightful place in the Union?”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s time for you to take the crown and start the Union preparing for what’s coming in the far future. Albert is good but he doesn’t have the knowledge or drive to do what needs to be done. You have to assume the Crown.”

“I don’t want to do it.”

“You never have; however, we can lose our drive to survive if peace causes us to lose our way. You have to do it.”

Ian stared at Drey for a long minute and said, “The only way I’ll do it is if you move to the Capital and help me get the planets organized around developing the technology we’ll need.”

“Ian, I’m so weary of this.”

Ian smiled, “After a month of sitting around the house, you’ll be begging for something to do.”

“I sincerely doubt it.”

“We’ll see.”

Six weeks later, Drey, Dee, and Andi moved to New Euclid and Drey became Ian’s Prime Minister. Evidently, he knew Drey better than Drey thought. Two years later, Cole and Argel confirmed the string theory in the grand scheme of things and all the modern warships were immediately antiquated. The Alliance became something every being in creation would have to tread lightly around. Twenty years after the last Invader was destroyed, Junior and Andi married. Ten years later, they were elected King and Queen of the Union. Two thousand years after the wedding, the Invader’s probes arrived at their final destination and started broadcasting.

The End

Lens of Time Book Six

Running Out of Time

Katherine stared at her monitor and watched as the forty dark grey ships flashed in on the squadron of Rovers and opened fire. The hundred Rovers scattered but twenty six of them exploded in huge red explosions. The survivors turned on their attackers and started firing at them but their beams were shrugged off by the Grey Ships. “Where did those ships come from?”

“They lifted off the planet they invaded six months ago. The squadron of Rovers were sent there to hit their ship building facilities on the planet.”

“Those ships are light years ahead of their other ships.”

“Yes Sir, they are. We’ve started taking a close look at the planets invaded in the Red Zone in M87 and we’ve discovered they were chosen for a reason.”

“What is that?”

“It appears all of them have an abundance of an ore that is used to build those ships. They’re starting to build those ships in huge numbers and it appears we can’t match them with our current technology.”

“How would they know about that ore?”

“We don’t know, Admiral. However, if we don’t slow them down, we’re in big trouble.”

Katherine stared at the display as the other Rovers were killed. Only ten ships managed to escape. “Get Dat Arvolo here now!”

Katherine stared at a still of a small Grey Ship that spelled doom for the civilized planets in the Milky Way. If an answer to them wasn’t found quickly…Katherine shook her head. Where did they learn how to build that ship?

Books by Saxon Andrew

The Annihilation Series:

Love Conquers All

The Power of a Queen

A Rose Grows in Weeds

Tommy’s Tale

Searcher

Demon’s Sacrifice

Finding Keepers

Prequel-Psychic Beginnings

Ashes of the Realm:

Juliette’s Dream

Greyson’s Revenge

Death of an Empire

The Return of the Realm

Lens of Time:

The Pyramid Builders

Planet Predators

Pray for the Prey

The End of Time

Star Rover-the Worst of Time

Coming Soon

Running Out of Time

The Fight for Creation

Life Warrior

Scout Warrior

Ultimate Warrior

Star Chase

Lost Prince

Nowhere to Run

Nowhere to Hide

About Saxon Andrew

Saxon Andrew is the number one Bestselling author of the Annihilation Series. He is a former school teacher, coach, social worker, and business owner. He has written five science fiction series and all twenty books have been a top ten bestseller on Amazon. His stories are done in the style used by writers during the Golden Age of Science Fiction and can be read by any member of the family. Like most space operas, his stories take place on a stage as big as the universe and his characters are larger than life. Amazon has ranked him in the top ten science fiction authors in America. He lives in Tampa, Florida and spends his days dreaming of stories to satisfy his avid readers.

Copyright © 2013 by Saxon Andrew. All rights reserved. Screen Writers Guild no. VQEA3E380432.

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are either products of the author’s imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental. All rights reserved. No part of this publication can be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, without permission in writing from the author or publisher.

First Electronic Edition: June 2013